《The Essence》


 0.5 Prologue [1/2]: Honorable Combat (Elokens POV)

    Year 1785 AS (After shattering)


    ¡°We hereby sentence you to death,¡± Restik said, his voice resounding through the hall as he delivered the verdict.


    Eloken smiled slightly as if the sentence was the punchline of a joke only he understood. ¡°If I recall correctly,¡± he began, his voice calm. ¡°As a nobleman, I have the right to choose the method of my execution.¡±


    The room fell silent for a moment, and the council members exchanged glances with each other and then looked at the king in confusion. Lately, the executions had been quick and quiet, with beheadings behind the court, witnessed by only a few and with no time wasted. The sentence was passed and executed on the same day, quickly and efficiently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an option, young man,¡± Restik responded after a tense pause, his voice a blend of authority and a barely concealed annoyance.


    ¡°I am afraid it is, my lord,¡± Eloken retorted, his tone laced with an unsettling confidence, His smile widened just enough to unsettle the attendees.


    The trials were public, and this one, in particular, drew a large audience. An unfamiliar young nobleman had been caught in the Royal Manor, going through a forbidden library. Some documents had gone missing, and the captured nobleman, Eloken, would not disclose their location. The court was secretive about which documents and books were stolen, which in turn gathered one of the largest crowds the trials had seen in recent years.


    To make matters more interesting, no one knew the young nobleman, but he had all the necessary documentation to prove his noble descent. He had a manor on the other side of the kingdom, and his blood was tested, showing that he had pure noble blood, almost perfect by the royal standards.


    If Eloken were just a commoner, he would have already been executed, but his noble blood had at least gotten him a trial. However, everyone knew that his fate was sealed the moment he entered the Royal Manor without an invitation.


    ¡°You may consult the book of the law, my lords,¡± Eloken insisted, his voice steady. ¡°And if you have misplaced yours, here is the copy I found.¡±


    The courtroom fell into a hush once again as everyone waited for Eloken to provide the book as if he had any chance of doing so. Then, as Eloken stood, his hands gesturing to an empty space before him, the tension broke, and the room erupted into mocking laughter.


    The king''s patience, however, had worn thin. His voice cut through the laughter like a blade, stern and unyielding. ¡°Enough of this,¡± he commanded. "The sentence has been passed. Your theatrics will not be indulged. Guards, take him. Let his execution be swift. The crown has graver concerns than the antics of a doomed man."


    Yet, as the guards moved to obey, Eloken''s voice rang out once more. ¡°Any moment now,¡± Eloken said, gesturing towards the judge, who looked confused.


    As the guards slowly approached him, they were startled by the sudden sound of shattering glass. An object had flown in from outside, breaking the window in the process and landing almost perfectly in front of the judge¡¯s table. It was a heavy book with golden ornamentation, and the title read Law of Isari Empire.


    ¡°What is this?¡± the King demanded, his voice laced with the tone of irritation.


    Restik, cautious yet curious, approached the book, inspecting it from all angles before opening it and handing it over to the judge.


    ¡°It is a book of your kingdom¡¯s law, Your Majesty,¡± Eloken interjected as he locked eyes with the King. ¡°I¡¯ve highlighted the page that grants me the right to choose the method of my execution by slightly folding the page in question. I believe it¡¯s somewhere around the middle, and as far as I remember, you swore to uphold the law when you took the crown, Your Majesty.¡± Elokens¡¯ mocking tone and smile were gone.


    The judge, his hands slightly trembling, fiddled with the book in his hand before opening the highlighted page and reading it out loud. "If a nobleman is sentenced to death by the royal court, he has the right to choose his method of execution, and to decide whether it shall be carried out in public or in private.¡±


    The King¡¯s frustration grew bigger. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°The point is that you have to follow the law, Your Majesty,¡± Eloken stated. ¡°Or do you believe yourself to be above it?¡±


    The King was taken aback by Eloken¡¯s comment and looked over at Restik and the rest of the jury members who mumbled between each other, nodding in agreement.


    "Very well," the King conceded, his gesture dismissing the guards. ¡°Choose the way you are going to die,¡± he emphasized the word die.


    Eloken turned to face the judge, the courtroom hanging on his every word. ¡°For my execution, I choose,¡± He paused, ensuring the gravity of his choice was felt by everyone present. "I choose honorable combat."


    The murmurs rippled through the courtroom as the audience and the jury members spoke between each other, no one sure of what the young nobleman meant.


    ¡°Silence,¡± The courtroom, fell into a profound silence as the judge commanded order. ¡°You are making a mockery of the court, young man.¡± He looked over at Eloken with a furious look in his eyes. The judge was one of the fairest in the kingdom, as far as he could be under the influence of the king and nobility. If the case was between citizens or lower nobility, he would usually make the trial fair, but when the King himself or high nobility were involved, there was not much he could do.


    ¡°I am just using my rights as written by our first emperor and his council, or are you trying to call them a joke?¡± Eloken retorted, a smug smile forming.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the Judge countered, almost spitting in the process. ¡°They made a perfect system.¡±


    ¡°Which you seem not to know,¡± Eloken continued. ¡°Please read the next page, it will explain my demand and right,¡± he suggested, his smile a silent taunt.


    With a flick of his wrist, the judge turned the page, the rustle of paper loud in the hushed courtroom. His voice, as he read the terms of honorable combat, was steady.


    ¡°Among other things, the nobleman can choose death by honorable combat,¡± the judge read tracing the words with his finger. ¡°The sentenced nobleman will be given a wooden sword or a club and no shield or armor and will have to fight a knight of the Imperial Order in full armor and weapons, who has the right to use his full extent of combat abilities. The combat will be public and will be held in the Arena.¡±


    ¡°See,¡± Eloken''s satisfaction was clear. ¡°It¡¯s all written there nicely and explained so even little kids can understand it,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Fine,¡± The King''s response was a physical manifestation of his wrath. He rose, his stature commanding, his presence a storm about to break. "So be it," he decreed his words a thunderclap of finality. "Your end will be a spectacle, a lesson to all."


    ¡°I do wish it, Your Majesty,¡± Eloken continued to taunt. ¡°I mean the honorable combat, not my end as you said.¡±


    ¡°What happens if he manages to beat the knight of the Imperial Order?¡± Restik joined the conversation, speaking in front of the jury, who were once again mumbling while the King and Eloken spoke.


    ¡°There is no way anyone other than an Imperial King can kill another Imperial knight, especially with no weapons,¡± the King said.


    ¡°I agree, Your Majesty,¡± the judge said. ¡°But I will read out loud what the book of law says.¡± The judge cleared his throat before continuing.


    ¡°If the sentenced nobleman manages to defeat the Imperial Knight, he has the right to take the knight¡¯s weapon. The King can then send one or all of the Knights of the Imperial Order to continue the combat in the next round. If, by the grace of Tar himself, the sentenced nobleman manages to defeat the entire row of Imperial Order knights present at the honorable combat, he will have earned his freedom. However, his freedom will not be granted until every knight that is present in the arena has been beaten.¡±


    ¡°There,¡± Eloken stated, his voice cold and calm. ¡°I hope everything is clear now.¡± His gaze held the King''s, his hatred almost spilling out of him, but he composed himself in the last second.


    ¡°You are going to die in less than five seconds, kid, and I am going to enjoy every moment of it for wasting my time,¡± the King said, his voice laced with anger as he glared back at Eloken. ¡°Scratch that. I am going to have my knight torture you, slowly kill you in front of everyone while you beg for him to finish you quickly.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty,¡± Eloken said, his tone portraying no fear or emotion. ¡°Then it¡¯s set. Everyone, prepare for the show.¡± He gestured towards the audience, who seemed to have enjoyed the way he had provoked the court and the King himself a little too much.


    The king rose from his throne and walked in front of the crowd. The torches in the grand hall flickered as he spoke, casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. ¡°The combat will be held tomorrow. You are all invited to come and watch. After the combat, we will make a big feast to celebrate our Kingdom, Tar, the citizens, and our Imperial Order.¡± He smiled towards the audience, who applauded him in return.


    Eloken, escorted away by the guards, allowed himself a moment of satisfaction, his smug smile a silent declaration, The stage was set.


    Eloken spent the night in a cold, damp cell with only a small window that provided little light. He had no bed and only a thin blanket to keep him warm. Despite the discomfort, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to sleep. Adrenaline coursed through his veins, keeping him on edge and alert.


    In the morning, a meager meal was served to him, but the sight of it made him retch. To him it looked like something that even pigs would eat only as a last resort, so he tossed it aside waiting for guards to come for him.


    The morning sun had barely begun to claim the sky when four guards arrived, their demeanor as cold as the iron shackles they fastened upon him. Silently, they led him to a carriage that awaited outside, its purpose to transport him to the city''s grand Arena. Eloken attempted to pierce their stoic facade with words, seeking even the slightest engagement, but their silence was as impenetrable as the King''s command he presumed enforced it. Nonetheless, he persisted in his one-sided conversation, a defiant spark in his voice.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Do you think I stand the chance?¡± Eloken asked as the carriage bumped from the cobbled stone road below. ¡°If there is someone taking bets on this fight, bet on me, you can earn a fortune.¡± The guards offered no reply, their expressions unreadable.


    It took them less than ten minutes to arrive at the large arena, which was one of the marbles of the city and the Isari Empire itself. The guards escorted him towards the entrance where he noticed a large crowd had already gathered. Good, he thought to himself, "The more, the better," he said to himself.


    They escorted him to a small room where a new set of simple clothing was laid out, gray shirt and pants, peasants wardrobe. The clothes were simple and plain, designed to strip him of any semblance of stature or importance.


    Next to the clothes lay a simple wooden sword and a sparring staff, both made of the same type of common wood. The staff was slightly longer, but much tinner, whichever Eloken chose would be useless in a fight.


    The guards left him alone so he could change and moments later someone knocked on the door. Eloken gave them an okey to enter and a figure in white robes emerged into the small room, a high priest.


    ¡°God helps all, my child,¡± The priest said as he entered. Eloken was surprised by the priest¡¯s age, he was shockingly young for a high priest. His face was youthful but hidden behind the thick dark beard.


    ¡°God helps all Father,¡± Eloken answered with respect. "To what do I owe this visit?" He asked curiously.


    ¡°I am here by court¡¯s order to take your last words in, your last chance to get rid of your sins so your soul can rest in the Celestial Citadel after your death,¡± the priest explained with a calm voice.


    ¡°I am not going to die yet, Father,¡± Eloken asserted, tightening his shoes.


    ¡±Denial is not good. It¡¯s best if you confess and let go of the weight of your sins,¡± the priest suggested.


    ¡°Tar will lead me to victory today,¡± Eloken continued. ¡°If I am wrong, then I shall suffer in the Infernal Abyss.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my child,¡± the priest said. ¡°I cannot force you to admit your sins; it defeats the purpose of it. May Tar lead you today then,¡± the priest said and left, closing the door behind him.


    As the honorable combat approached, Eloken could hear the boisterous cheering of the crowd in the distance. The king had organized some last-minute entertainment to add to the spectacle, making his fight the main event. It was all on him now, and he could feel the weight of expectation bearing down on his shoulders.


    The same four guards escorted him to the entrance of the field. As the gates opened and the announcer bellowed his name, the crowd started booing loudly. Eloken stepped onto the dirt floor, walking towards the center of the field, taking in the full stands of people. Over thirty thousand people had gathered to witness his death.


    As he approached the center of the field, the gate on the other side opened, and an Imperial Knight walked in. The audience immediately switched from boos to thunderous applause. Eloken felt a pang of envy at the sight of the knight, being hailed as a hero.


    Today it all changes, Eloken thought to himself as he tightened his grip on the wooden staff. The imperial knights were a mystery to this day. Their armor was dark and imposing, concealing all of their features, including their face. It was impossible to discern any details about the knight¡¯s identity, leaving everyone to wonder who they were and where they came from.


    The sheer size of the knight was awe-inspiring, towering above the average human with ease. Their movements were swift and graceful, hinting at the possibility that they could use the magic from old tales to enhance their abilities. The enchanted swords they wielded emanated a powerful energy that made the very metal itself shine brighter than usual. It was common knowledge that a single imperial knight could defeat dozens of regular soldiers with ease, a testament to the incredible power that lay beneath their imposing armor and weapons and Eloken found himself facing one of them, holding nothing but a wooden staff in his hands.


    What did I get myself convinced into, Eloken thought to himself as the knight approached him and stopped a few meters away. He pushed those thoughts away, refusing to let uncertainty creep into his mind. He had made this decision years ago to follow this path and had trained tirelessly for it. There was no going back now. So Eloken stood a little bit taller, trying to appear more confident while standing next to the towering imperial knight.


    The royal family, including the King, Queen, and Princess were seated in the Royal Lodge, surrounded by servants pouring drinks and serving exotic foods. Eloken glanced at them, noticing that the Judge and even Restik were in the Loge, before turning around and scanning the crowd, holding his gaze at each part of the stands as if observing each person separately. The cheers from the audience were deafening, and Eloken could feel the ground shaking beneath him. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± the announcer¡¯s voice echoed across the arena, and the deafening cheers slowly died down. ¡°Welcome to the first Honorable Combat in a century,¡± he proclaimed, and Eloken couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was true or just a dramatic statement to hype up the event.


    The announcer¡¯s voice continued, ¡°The accused young nobleman Eloken Valtair has chosen the death by Honorable Combat, in which he will face an Imperial Knight armed with nothing but a wooden staff.¡± The crowd erupted in boos and jeers, showing their disdain towards Eloken.


    ¡°If, by some miraculous chance, he manages to defeat the Imperial Knight,¡± the announcer paused for effect, ¡°the accused will be granted the right to pick up his weapon. However, the King will have the opportunity to send the rest of the Imperial Knights after him.¡± The audience burst into laughter, finding the idea of a wooden weapon defeating the Imperial Knight absurd.


    The announcer then turned towards Eloken and the Imperial Knight, ¡°Are you ready?¡± The knight lifted his sword, and the crowd went wild as the blade glimmered in the morning sun. Eloken raised his thumb, signaling that he was ready, but was greeted once again by a chorus of boos.


    All eyes turned towards the King, who nodded slightly, and the announcer proclaimed, ¡°You may begin the Honorable Combat!¡±


    Eloken took a step back, creating more distance between himself and the Knight. He didn¡¯t want to be caught off guard by a surprise charge. With a deep breath, he reached into his reserves and drew upon the power of Vis, casting a quick spell silently he enchanted his speed slightly and increased his resilience in case he couldn¡¯t dodge a hit from the Knight.


    He chose to enhance his speed only slightly, matching that of the Imperial Knight for two reasons. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his full potential right away. He knew that defeating the Knight would not be easy, and he wanted to conserve his strength for when he faced the rest of the Imperial Order. Secondly, his reserves were not unlimited. He would need all the Vis he could muster for when the Knights attacked him simultaneously.


    As the Imperial Knight charged towards him with two steps and a huge leap, Eloken reacted quickly, moving to his left side and letting the Knight charge past him. The audience gasped in amazement, and Eloken managed to steal a quick glance at the Royal Loge where he saw a look of shock on the King¡¯s face.


    Eloken and his team had only theorized how to defeat the Imperial Knight based on rumors and reports from past battles. Based on those reports some of the Knights had been injured or, on rare occasions, killed. Now, Eloken would have to put those theories to the test.


    First of all, he would need to find a way to break through the Knight¡¯s armor. He had no real weapon to do so, and that would be the biggest challenge of the day, breaking the first piece.


    As the Knight charged at him once again, Eloken didn¡¯t have time to think his next move through. He had to trust his instincts and training. This time, the Knight ran straight at him with his sword gripped tightly. The large armored man covered the short distance between them in inhuman speed, but Eloken easily dodged the charge once again, moving to his right side with graceful ease.


    The Knight anticipated his move and swung his sword behind his back, rotating his body with one fluid motion as he ran past Eloken. Eloken saw the large sword heading straight towards his face and only with the help of enhanced speed from Vis did he barely escape beheading. He felt the gust of wind created by the powerful sword motion brush past his hair.


    Eloken¡¯s smile disappeared momentarily as the crowd erupted into cheers across the arena. He knew he had to concentrate more and start executing his fight plan right away. He scanned the Knight¡¯s armor, noticing its intricate design, focusing on the joints and helmet. He took note of the Knight¡¯s movements, the way he shifted his weight, and the sound of his heavy breathing as he charged towards him.


    Eloken expertly dodged two more attacks from the Imperial Knight, all the while studying the Knight¡¯s moves carefully. He learned more from these four attacks than he had from all the scripts and theories they had.


    Thinking quickly, Eloken rushed towards the towering wall of the arena that separated the field from the stands. The wall was almost three times taller than him, making the field look like a pit. The arena was built to withstand the test of time and enemy attacks, and Eloken planned to use that to his advantage.


    He stood with his back turned towards the wall, gripping his wooden staff tightly with both hands as the Knight charged towards him. Eloken could not see his face behind the helmet but he imagined him puffing with fury, like an enraged bull seeing only red. Eloken would use the Knight¡¯s rage to his advantage.


    ¡°Come on now,¡± Eloken muttered under his breath as he gripped his staff even tighter and tapped into his Exo reserves. With the power of Exo, he could manipulate matter for short periods, as it was one of the most volatile sources of power. He stepped back and touched the stone wall behind him and said a quick spell, searching for the iron and steel bars that reinforced the wall. He transferred the mix of all three elements to his staff, empowering it for the next few seconds.


    This time, Eloken didn¡¯t intend to dodge. He stood his ground, taking in more of the Vis reserves. letting go of the speed enchantment and casting a spell that would heavily enchant his strength. He used the remaining Exo reserves to toughen his skin slightly with the elements from the wall, so he could withstand the charging Imperial Knight¡¯s hit. With the Knight only a few steps away from him, Eloken knelt and stuck his staff between the wall and the ground, leveling the other end of the staff with the Knight¡¯s head in the last second.


    The Imperial Knight hit him with full force, wanting to grab him instead of slicing him with his sword. Eloken felt the full impact throughout his body, but his Vis and Exo kept him alive. A normal human being would have been dead on impact. His body ached as his vision returned seconds later, and he found himself sandwiched between the wall and the Knight. The stone wall behind him had slightly cracked from the impact of their collision.


    Eloken had used almost all of the Vis he had taken from the reserves moments ago to withstand the force of the Imperial Knight¡¯s attack. He took what remaining Vis he had available to quickly enhance his strength, pushing the dazed Knight off of himself.


    Luckily for Eloken, his gamble paid off. The Knight¡¯s helmet was chipped slightly above the eyes, revealing a small crack where human skin showed through. Not wanting to give the Knight a chance to recover, Eloken quickly jumped at him and stuck his fingers into the opening of the helmet, ripping off the top part in one swift motion.


    The rest of the helmet fell apart, revealing the dazed face of a middle-aged man with a bald head and a stubble beard. The arena fell silent as the spectators tried to process what had just happened in the last thirty seconds. Eloken wanted to look at the King, imagining his face full of horror as one of the Kingdom¡¯s best warriors lay on the ground. But he knew he had no time for that. Imperial Knights had faster recovery than ordinary humans, and the man wasn¡¯t even hurt badly; he was mostly dazed and concussed from the collision. Eloken had to work quickly.


    He stepped behind the Imperial Knight and reached for more Vis in his reserves. He had already used almost half of it just for one Imperial Knight, and there were still seven more stationed in the capital and present at the Arena in this moment. He and his team had planned carefully, ensuring that the least amount of Imperial Knights would be present in the city when they put their plan into motion.


    Eloken lifted the Knight by his armor, reaching his arm under the Knight¡¯s neck and putting him in a chokehold. The Knight started to resist, but Elokens Vis-enchanted strength held.


    ¡°How are you doing this,¡± The Knight managed to mutter while fighting for his life.


    ¡°Rot in the abyss,¡± Eloken said, enchanting his speed once again and breaking the Knight¡¯s neck in one swift motion.


    The Imperial Knight¡¯s lifeless body hit the dirt with a thump, and dust rose around him. Eloken looked around the arena at the shocked faces of the people who couldn¡¯t fathom what was happening on the field.


    Eloken searched the ground for the dead Knight¡¯s sword. Grabbing the sword by the hilt, he felt the strange power buzzing through his veins.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true,¡± he muttered with a smile. ¡°They are enchanted.¡±


    He lifted the sword towards the Royal Loge, leveling it with the King¡¯s head from his perspective, and yelled, ¡°SEND THEM ALL!¡± as the sword glinted in the sun, sending a flash of light across the arena. The spectators gasped in shock and Eloken could swear he started to hear clapping.

 0.5 Prologue [2/2] : Honorable Combat (Elokens POV)

    Eloken kept his gaze fixed on the King, his eyes tracing the anxiousness that played across the ruler¡¯s face as he consulted with his advisors and generals. Despite his inner turmoil, the old man kept his poise, his lips twisted into a confident smile. Eloken could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins, his mind racing with a single, consuming desire: to use all of his Vis reserves and rush the Royal Loge straight away, leaping almost thirty meters high to behead the kid and his advisors before they could react to what was going on.


    Luckily for him, the announcer broke the silence, cutting through his frenzy. Eloken forced himself to snap out of it, regaining his composure.


    ¡°It appears that accused nobleman Eloken has managed to defeat the Imperial Knight,¡± the announcer declared, unable to hide the surprise in his voice. ¡°And has claimed the Knight¡¯s sword. The King can send the next Imperial Knight or all of them at once to fight the accused.¡±


    All eyes turned towards the Royal Loge, waiting for the King¡¯s decision. Eloken walked back toward the center of the Arena, his heart pounding with anticipation. He knew that there were seven Imperial Knights left here in the arena. Two of them guarded the king, and he never left his mansion without them by his side. The remaining five were scattered around the grounds. Eloken wondered if the king would send all seven of them, leaving himself exposed, or if he would just send the five available.


    The Imperial Row held around a hundred knights at all times, that much was known. Each one of them had a unique glyph imprinted on their armor, and they were all present at the yearly military parade. However, that was the only time they were all gathered in Worlin, the capital of the Kingdom. The King usually sent them across the kingdom to fight and smother rebellions, gather taxes, fight bandits and pirates, and patrol the borders to scare off the kingdom¡¯s enemies. That¡¯s why Eloken and his crew spread rumors about various rebellions going around in different parts of the kingdom and played the local warlords and kings to encourage bordering countries to raise their armies near the kingdom¡¯s borders.


    All of that left eight Imperial Knights in Worlin. Normally, it would take an army of at least three hundred or more men to take on the eight Imperial Knights without the help of regular soldiers, but Eloken was not an ordinary man. He was far from it.


    The hardest part of the job was done, convincing the court to agree to Honorable Combat and defeating the first Knight without a weapon, and not showing his full potential in the process to not scare off the King from calling off the rest of the combat. Eloken was confident that he could take on the rest of the Imperial Knights, but he knew that the odds were stacked against him.


    ¡°That was a lucky strike,¡± the King finally rose from his small throne in the Royal Loge and spoke. ¡°Trotokin, the fallen Knight, was only a novice, not even a fully pledged Imperial Knight yet. He was too eager and beat himself in this combat.¡±


    Eloken could sense the King¡¯s insecurity, and he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, Lie some more old man. Your tyranny will soon end.


    ¡°But enough of the charades,¡± the King continued. ¡°I am sending the rest of the Imperial Order present to end this combat right away, so we can move on with the day and start our feast and celebration.¡±


    The crowd cheered as all of the gates opened, letting in the five Imperial Knights that were scattered around the arena. The Knights surrounded Eloken, who still stood in the middle of the arena, the sword he claimed resting on the ground. Two Knights that were guarding the King left the loge by jumping to the terrace below and then onto the field in a synchronized motion. Eloken watched as ten soldiers from the royal guard filled their place in the Royal Lodge. The arena was now filled with the clanging of armor and the sound of weapons being unsheathed.


    Eloken took a deep breath, savoring the thrill of the fight. The Imperial Knights were the most skilled and dangerous warriors in the kingdom, trained from a young age in the art of combat, and their abilities and equipment were enchanted by an unknown source. Seven against one was a daunting task, but Eloken was confident in his abilities. He had trained tirelessly past few years for this moment, honing his skills and developing new techniques that would give him an edge over his opponents.


    The Knights were all wearing heavy armor that covered their entire bodies, leaving only small slits for their eyes. They moved with precision and grace, their movements coordinated and fluid. Out of the seven knights on the field, four of them wielded swords, two had axes, and one had a shield and a large mace.


    Eloken stood tall in the middle of the arena, his eyes scanning his opponents carefully. He knew he couldn¡¯t take them all on at once even with all the power he had, so he waited for them to make the first move. The Knights circled him, testing his defenses, searching for an opening.


    The crowd was on the edge of their seats, their eyes glued to the arena. They knew they were witnessing a historic moment, a battle that would go down in the annals of the kingdom¡¯s history. They could feel the tension in the air, the excitement building with every passing second.


    Eloken could feel his heart pounding in his chest, his adrenaline pumping. He focused his mind, blocking out the distractions around him, and entered a state of pure concentration. He was ready for whatever came next.


    ¡°Seven to one seems like a fair fight,¡± Eloken said to the crowd gesturing towards slowly moving Imperial Knights, boes prevailed but he could finally hear cheers. Their fear is disappearing slowly, good, He thought, Now I am going give them a real show of power.


    ¡°The Honorable Combat will continue with seven Imperial Knights versus the accused nobleman Eloken,¡± The announcer said as the crowd quieted down. ¡°The young nobleman has the chance to earn his freedom, but the odds are against him, BEGIN!¡± The announcer yelled and the crowd erupted once again.


    Eloken checked his reserves, Vis was below half and he reached for it taking all the remaining power in, he would need it all. Exo was almost completely gone less than a quarter left, and three more sources remained to be used as the surprise in the upcoming combat.


    The Knights made their move, charging towards him with their weapons raised high. Eloken devised the plan to solo out the Imperial Knight with shield and mace, he could use his shield for the remaining of the combat. He used Vis that he pulled from the reserves and enchanted his speed with a strong haste spell to far above that of Imperial Knights.


    Eloken dodged the upcoming attacks with ease, moving with incredible speed and agility. He parried two blows with the claimed sword, striking back with his fists and feet to create separation, using his Vis to enhance his strength and speed.


    He deftly parried a sword attack with his sword in his right hand, weaving under the falling axe from another knight. With his free hand, he pushed a third knight back, but the fourth knight managed to cut him from behind. The sharp blade sliced through his ribs, and blood started pouring out immediately, soaking his simple vest provided by the King for this fight. Eloken cursed under his breath, wishing he had been given proper armor for this battle.


    In the split second it took him to gather his thoughts, a gruntled fist came from above from the knight whose sword attack he had parried and hit him straight in the nose. His vision blurred, and he felt disoriented. Blood started pouring out of his nose immediately, making it hard to breathe. He found himself on one knee, holding his sword against another sword, and almost fully surrounded by all of the knights in the middle of the arena. There was no time to waste, he had to go all in now.


    Desperate to turn the tide of the battle, he reached deep into his reserves, searching for another power source. He quickly found a full reserve of unused power source, Tem, once he found it he pulled half of it into the active state and immediately used it all.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how Tem exactly worked, he wasn¡¯t sure about how most of the power sources worked. The only instructions he had received were on that fateful night almost four years ago when he had accidentally used a combination of Vis and Vit to survive what would have been a fall to certain death. Four cloaked and hooded figures appeared out of thin air moments after he accidentally used the powers that night and explained to him briefly what had happened and set him on this path, the path to overthrow the tyrant.


    One thing he knew, with Tem he could sense the upcoming moves from his attackers, as if the time itself slowed down around him allowing him to move and react to everything in real-time while the rest of the world continued in slow-motion.


    As he used all the Tem he pulled from reserves, time slowed down, and he saw the gauntlet fist that hit him moments ago coming for his head once again. He easily dodged it, almost hitting his head on the axe that was coming from the other side. He moved the axe-wielding knight¡¯s hand up, changing the trajectory of the swing so it would hit the gruntled fist of his friend. The combination of Tem and Eloken¡¯s quick thinking allowed him to gain the upper hand.


    Similar to Exo, Tam disappeared quickly, and he only had a few seconds of it. His vision was still blurry, and the cut on his ribs hurt like crazy. He quickly touched the armor of the closest knight and activated Exo, making it three active power sources running through his veins. That was the maximum he could use at once, no matter what he tried. He couldn¡¯t activate another power source before he extinguished or used one of the three active sources.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    While touching the knight¡¯s armor and Exo running through his body, he used the power source to harden his skin, making it almost as hard as the armor. Exo couldn¡¯t transfer the toughness and resilience fully, but it would be enough for what he had planned.


    He planted both of his feet on the dirt floor and enchanted his speed and strength with running Vis, targeting a mace-wielding Imperial Knight. He exploded in the direction of the knight, grabbing him by his armor. His Exo-hardened skin and Vis-enchanted body withstood the impact, and he carried the knight with the leap into the closest arena wall. They collided with the wall with a loud thump, the wall cracking from the impact. He was sure he heard the sound of bones breaking but didn¡¯t care. He had to take the Imperial Knights in whichever way he could.


    As the mace-wielding knight fell to the ground, Eloken quickly retrieved his sword which he had lost his grip on during their collision with the wall. With one swift motion, he plunged the blade into the knight¡¯s neck, ending his life.


    Eloken turned his attention to the Imperial Knights¡¯ hurdle where he and the dead knight had been only seconds ago. One of the knights lay on the ground clutching his hand, while the other looked, with what Eloken thought was disbelief unable to see his expression due to the helmet, into the axe Eloken had deflected. A brief smile played on Eloken¡¯s lips, but the battle had taken its toll. His body ached from the cuts, the blow to the head, and the impact on the wall. He almost lost his balance as he pulled his sword from the fallen knight¡¯s neck.


    With all active Exo and Tem used he reached into his reserves once again looking for another full reserve, he found Vit moved all of it into an active state, and cast a healing spell.


    Almost instantly, Eloken¡¯s vision cleared, his fatigue dissipated, and he felt refreshed as if he had just woken up from a restful night¡¯s sleep. The wound on his ribs began to heal slowly, the skin closing in, the gushing blood slowing down and hardening on the outside. Vit could heal almost all wounds given the right amount of time. Like with most sources, he wondered how far it could go ¨C could it heal a fatal wound? He didn¡¯t know, but he had faith in its abilities. Over the past four years, Vit had saved him from many injuries, healing broken bones in a day or two and smaller cuts and stab wounds in mere hours. It had even worked against poison when a foreign warlord had tried to kill him by poisoning his wine.


    Eloken left Vit running and he would do so for the remaining of the Honorable Combat as on top of the healing, Vit dulled the pain to an almost nonexistent level. With Exo reserves gone, he reached into Tem again and moved the remaining half from the reserves into the active state, he had a plan.


    He stopped on the shield that the dying knight lost during the impact and it went flying into the air and Eloken caught it with his free hand. Standing tall his clothes stained with his own blood, gripping the sword and shield tightly Eloken felt Godly. He looked over the crowd and almost everyone was standing, shocked expressions decorating their faces. They had never seen a man move this fast, be this strong. He glanced at the Royal Lodge and the King¡¯s composure was giving in, his face was pale, his posture slumped and most importantly a smug smile was gone from his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this,¡± Eloken mumbled to himself as he charged toward the six remaining Imperial Knights, his newfound shield leading the way.


    He used the shield combined with his enchanted speed and power to knock the Imperial Knights away allowing him to jump into the middle of the hurdle once again. Before the Knights could react he quickly stabbed the Knight that was lying on the ground gripping his hand into the neck, killing him instantly, five knights remained, four surrounding him and one that he just pushed away. Eloken used all of the remaining Tem and time slowed down.


    It was time to end this Honorable Combat in the next few seconds before he ran out of Tem and Vis. He pushed away the upcoming axe attack with his shield and cut the arm of the other knight with one swift motion. Normal swords could not cut through the Imperial Knight¡¯s armor, but their enchanted swords did the job. He didn¡¯t want to risk it getting stuck in the armor, so he targeted the weak spots around the joints. He stabbed another knight into his upper thigh and with one swift motion cut the arm of the axe-wielding knight whose attack he parried moments ago.


    With adrenaline and Vis pumping through his veins, he went for the instant kill on the fourth knight. Swinging his sword in large motion he came down upon the knight¡¯s neck and cut his head off clean. His Tem ran out at that moment and all four knights fell to the ground.


    Eloken wondered how it looked from the stands, was it like a blur jumping into the hurdle of the knights and a second later all four of them were on the ground, dead or gravely injured? He didn¡¯t waste time, finishing the three injured knights who fell to the ground with precise and quick stabs.


    He threw his shield to the ground and picked up another sword, now wielding two large Imperial swords, and turned towards the single remaining knight. The swords were huge, without Vis he might have been able to carry one of them using both of his hands, but with Vis running they felt like daggers to him.


    He wondered what was the expression of the remaining knight, was he afraid? Enraged? Confused? It made no difference it was time to end this. Eloken sprinted towards the remaining knight and jumped over him. He twisted and turned in the air slamming both of the swords into the knight¡¯s back as he flew above him. Eloken and the knight fell to the ground at the same time, both of the swords sticking from the fallen knight¡¯s back. He put one foot on the dead knight¡¯s back and pulled both swords free turning toward the Royal Loge and looking directly at the King.


    ¡°Good grace of Tar,¡± the announcer said in disbelief. ¡°It would appear that the accused had managed to defeat all of the Imperial Knights. And with this, he had-¡± Eloken looked at the announcer and he went silent, and so did the crowd.


    With his Vis running low, almost completely gone, Eloken wondered what to do next. But this was a show, he needed to continue and put an end to this with style. He used almost all of the remaining Vis enchanting his agility and ran in the direction of the Royal Lodge. A few meters before colliding with the wall he leaped in the air and using the remaining Vis landed at the Royal Loge¡¯s fence right in front of the king. Screams echoed through the Loge and Royal Guard rushed to help but Eloken already had both of the swords at the King¡¯s throat, they stopped and moved back. He had bits of Vis running, only allowing him to hold both swords, his strength and speed wouldn¡¯t be enchanted anymore.


    ¡°Who¡­ what are you?¡± Khe stammered, his regal composure crumbling into raw fear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me, do you?¡± Eloken asked. ¡°They were afraid you might and wanted me to use disguise, but I told them you were so full of yourself that you would never notice.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± The King, visibly shaken, peered at Eloken as if truly seeing him for the first time. His eyes darted over Eloken''s features, seeking, denying, yet slowly accepting the haunting truth. ¡°I can¡¯t be.¡± He murmured.


    ¡°Yes it can, Uncle!¡± Eloken''s reply sliced through the King''s denial, his smile twisted with a bitter triumph.


    ¡°How? How is it possible, I had-¡± The king started.


    ¡°You had me killed, alongside my parents,¡± Eloken declared. ¡°Shame on you uncle!¡±


    Eloken turned towards the crowd, leaving one of the swords at the king¡¯s throat and weaving the other sword around with his hand pointing out. ¡°This man right here,¡± he bellowed, his voice reaching every corner of the arena. ¡°Your king, had his brother, his wife, and his nephews killed, twenty years ago, all because there was a tiniest chance my father could take the throne away from him.¡±


    Disbelief rippled through the crowd like a wave, a sea of shock. ¡°Yeah, that is right. When my grandfather, your former king fell ill, he called for my father to return to Worlin.¡± Eloken affirmed. ¡°But see, my father never wanted to be a King, he had no interest in it. He didn¡¯t like how my Grandfather and our predecessors ruled that¡¯s why he went away to the Isle of Moire, to live his life with his family in peace.¡±


    Eloken eyes teared up thinking about his parents and the brother he had lost, but he pushed those feelings away using more of the Vit to push them deeper, make himself number. ¡°So when my grandfather called him back on his deathbed, my father answered anyway, he wanted me and my brother to see our homeland and our grandfather before he died.¡± EEloken continued, his voice regaining its clarity.


    ¡°But see, my uncle, your King, had other plans. He had sent the Imperial Order to intercept our carriage and kill us all, making it all look like it was done by our former neighbors and good allies, Kotors, which he would later use as a reason to slaughter them and ravage their lands.¡± Eloken said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± The king started and Eloken cut him slightly on the neck with the sword, and some blood appeared around the cut.


    ¡°Shut up, I was there and so were you. I remember it all like it was yesterday, I have nightmares about it every night. How you are pulling them out of the carriage me unable to do anything, and killing them with ease, kicking their dead bodies all with smiles on your faces.¡± Eloken said rage taking over him.


    ¡°But, how-¡± King started again and Eloken thrust his sword further.


    ¡°How am I alive?¡± Eloken shouted. ¡°Well, see we brought my brother¡¯s friend with us, his parents had just died while away on the expedition and my parents loved him like he was one of our own. We played a game in the carriage where I would hide under the seats and try to guess where they hid the toys. That¡¯s when you stopped the carriage and killed them all, thinking that Hodris was me, you killed him. You didn¡¯t even know what your own nephews looked like. And I watched it all under the seat, horrified, scared, crying not knowing what to do, whether to yell for help or run away.¡± Eloken said anger consuming him completely.


    ¡°So, uncle, you asked who I am?¡± Eloken said. ¡°I am Kryon Thormwol, son of Mythral and Calla Thormwol and brother of Yortal Thormwol, all unjustifiably killed by a greedy pathetic man.¡± he proclaimed, each name a testament to a life unjustly taken. ¡°But I go by Eloken now, that¡¯s who I am, that¡¯s what I had to become to come here and kill you.¡°


    ¡°You can¡¯t just kill a King,¡± His uncle, Hrodig Thormwol said. ¡°What do you want? You earned your freedom by killing the Imperial knights or is it the throne, you want to be a king?¡± He asked his voice trembling.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t want that, I can¡¯t be a king, I am a broken man, there are far better people for the job,¡± Eloken said. ¡°And I haven¡¯t quite earned my freedom, there is one more Imperial Knight alive here,¡± Eloken said his smile returning and the King¡¯s face went pale.


    ¡°That¡¯s right uncle, not many people know that you were an Imperial Knight before you took the throne, and once you become a member of the order you are one until your last breath,¡± Eloken said.


    ¡°I-¡± King started but Elonged swung his sword and stabbed the King thru his heart impaling the throne behind him. He then swung the other sword and cut off the king¡¯s head.


    ******


    Eloken sat at the top of the hill overlooking the city of Worlin, replenishing the reserves that he had wasted earlier in the day. He wanted to be alone, to think about his future.


    All of a sudden his peace and quiet were interrupted by a faint buzzing and he felt a bit of anxiety wash over him, the same feeling he had four years ago when he accidentally used Vis and Vit to survive. Turning around he knew what he would see, four tall and slander figures stood in colorful robes their faces obscured by the large hoods.


    ¡°Good job Master Eloken,¡± One of the figures spoke. ¡°But this is only the beginning, there is so much more to be done.¡±

 Interlude: The Day the world was supposed to die

    Year 2314 BS (Before Shattering)


    On the day the world was supposed to die, Eldrin Valtorix savored his excessively sweetened coffee, just like any other ordinary day. He ignored the panicked shouts and screams outside his office in the Masters of Sorcery guildhouse, that is until he heard a familiar four times knock on his door, in the rhythm only Lyrielle Venestra could produce with such consistency each time.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Eldrin commanded, his voice steady as he took a final sip of his coffee. ¡°You knock even on the day the apocalypse came,¡± Eldrin remarked a wry smile forming as Lyrielle entered, the opened door amplifying the distant cries from outside.


    ¡°I feel like our manners and humanity are at the most important today,¡± Lyrielle said as she stepped into the room.


    Eldrin gave a slow, thoughtful nod, placing his cup on the aged wooden table. ¡°Have they succeeded?¡±


    Lyrielle¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of sorrow as she gently lowered her head and shook it from side to side, her gesture a silent testament to their failure.


    ¡°To the void,¡± Eldrin cursed, his words sharp, his lips pursed in frustration, their plan had failed. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They are gone,¡± Lyrielle answered directly.


    ¡°Dead?¡± He probed further.


    ¡°Worse,¡± She murmured with her head bowed down. ¡°They are corrupted, they are at the front rows of their army, knocking on our doors.


    Two weeks ago they sent Thraya, Velithar, Kaelis, and Serilune as a last-ditch effort to save the dying planet from the unholy threat and it would seem that their efforts have failed. Eldrin knew the plan was never going to work, but he clung to the belief that his brother, Velithar, would somehow as always pull through and would defy the odds by coming home triumphant, having saved the world once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Lyrielle¡¯s voice snapped Eldrin from his reverie. His brother was gone, not dead, but lost. Yet, there was no time for mourning, the world''s end was today, and maybe they could still save the humanity itself.


    Eldrin nodded and stood up with his characteristic lack of haste as if he had all the time in the world. That¡¯s how he had always been, his mother told him stories that he was perhaps the most patient kid in the existence of the planet, never in a rush, never in a panic, always slow and measured approach to everything, the complete opposite of his brother.


    He grabbed his dark green cloak, embroidered with the black lines mashed with small golden details on the front side, and put it on in one swift motion, before buttoning his coat, with a fluid motion he grabbed his wand from the holster hidden inside his coat.


    Lyrielle grabbed two vials from her coat pockets and tossed them to Eldrin. ¡°They are about to attack and we will have our window then.¡±


    Exiting his room, Eldrin glanced through the window. His view was not of the front gate, where the enemy amassed, but of the main square where people scurried in panic, their shadows elongating under the morning sun piercing through smoky clouds.


    The Masters of Sorcery guildhouse, a grand rectangular building, enveloped a serene garden at its heart. They descended the stairs to the ground floor, weaving past frantic apprentices. Turning corners, they emerged into the garden, where seven of the remaining founding guild members awaited, their expressions painting a picture of their failed plan.


    Before Eldrin could mutter a word, Veziva expressed her condolences. ¡°I am sorry about Velithar,¡± She said with a sincere voice and true sorrow in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Eldrin said. ¡°But we have no time to waste, the clock is ticking.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Veziva continued. ¡°What to do?¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I want to fight,¡± Hrokas jumped in, swinging his axe around.


    ¡°We fought for decades against them,¡± Eldrin countered, his tone mesured. ¡°And we have been slowly loosing. Every day our opponent gets stronger while our numbers dwindle, and here they are now knocking on our doors. At the last human stronghold¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just surrender like that and take the whole planet with us,¡± Hrokas protested, his fury visible.


    ¡°We are not surrendering,¡± Eldrin assured with a calm voice. ¡°We are sacrificing everything for a chance of humanity¡¯s survival. If we all die today and Thairin falls, it¡¯s the end of humanity, no chance of rebuilding, no chance of survivial for our race.¡±


    ¡°Why are we the ones that have to make this sacrifice?¡± Hrokas demanded, his grip on his axe tightening.


    ¡°Because we brought this upon our world,¡± Eldrin said sorrow tinging his words. ¡°Our greed and everlasting hunger for more power brought this plague of corruption that has been slowly taking over our planet.¡±


    ¡°How can we be sure it?¡± Hrokas asked the question that has been answered at least a hundred times already. ¡°How can we know this is the right decision?¡±


    ¡°We went over this dozens of times already this part year Horkaz,¡± Eldrin retorted, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Do we need to go over it again?¡±


    Horkaz grunted in discontent and shouldered his axe.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not waste time on something we have already discussed and decided upon,¡± Eldrin said. ¡°You¡¯ll get to fight today. You and Groira will go on and take the army out of the gates and give them all we got while we put our plan in motion.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Hrokas conceded. ¡°At least I¡¯ll go down swinging.¡±


    Eldrin offered a nod of approval, eager to move past the anticipated confrontation. ¡°So, where do we start?¡± He asked looking at no one in perticular.


    ¡°Well,¡± Toyr said seizing the moment of silence. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to make what we need of the equipment for you to survive the blast and the corruption.¡± Toyr took a large purple and yellow shield and put it beside him on the ground, leaning it against the bench.


    ¡°This shield will, well¡­ shield you from the corruption as you enter the essence itself,¡± He continued. ¡°I¡¯ve called it a shield of corruption.¡±


    Most of the founding members of the guild exhaled in annoyance. Toyr was the one who could carve and craft the most powerful and magnificent weapons on the planet, but with that talent came the inevitable desire to name every one of his masterpieces something cheesy. And to make matters worse, the names stuck.


    ¡°I know it makes no sense as it shields you from the corruption, but, it just came to me,¡± The tall lanky man said shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Lyrielle asked pointing behind Toyr.


    ¡°Ohh, that¡¯s the most important thing,¡± Toyr said retrieving the spear-like wooden piece of equipment that was leaning against the tree. ¡°This is the wand, the wand of creation.¡± The name earned him another round of annoyed exhales but he continued anyway.


    ¡°It will help you Eldrin seize the full power of the essence for the brief moment before it consumes you completely so you can do what needs to be done!¡± Toyr said now with a serious tone.


    ¡°So it¡¯s definitely me?¡± Eldrin asked.


    ¡°It has to be you,¡± Veziva said. ¡°You are the quickest to think of solutions and new ways to cast spells on the spot.¡±


    Eldrin just nodded in agreement. ¡°So, before we start, I just want to say one more that it has been a pleasure sharing this long life with you and I hope we somehow and somewhere get to see each other again.¡±


    Before anyone could say anything else an inhumane shriek sounded from outside the gates sending shivers down the Eldrin¡¯s spine, a shriek like that could only be made by the Serpentshadow.


    With that Horkaz and Groira quickly shook hands and hugged everyone before they left to take the army out for one last battle. Eldrin left his wand at the bench next to him and took the shield of corruption in one hand and wand of creation in the other hand and stepped into the circle surrounded by four of his reamaining friends Veziva, Lyrielle, Toyr and Isandria who started chanting in unison.


    After a short chant, Eldrin felt power surge through him and everything went white.


    *****


    Year 1781 AS (After shattering)


    Eldrin woke up as any other day in the past two millennia and did his morning routine of nourishing his garden, picking fresh vegetables before bringing them inside for breakfast. He was in the back of the garden ready to pick freshly grown tomatoes when a sudden and sharp headache almost swept him from his feet.


    Eldrin had to grab a wooden stake, that was there to help the tomatoes grow, in order to stay on his feet. As sudden as it came, the sharp headache left leaving Eldrin disoriented for a brief moment.


    ¡°Eldrin, are you ok?¡± Lyrielle yelled from the cottage¡¯s door snapping Eldrin out of the frenzy.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± He said slowly letting go of the wooden stake.


    ¡°Did you feel it?¡± She asked him with a worried undertone.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Eldrin shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Lyrielle asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Eldrin said as he walked towards the cottage. ¡°But gods help us all, it has begun again.¡±

 Maps

    The world of The Essence is located on a large planet with multiple large continents, some hidden from the view of mortals until the story progresses further.


    Map of the Island of Moire (no spoilers):


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Map of the continent:


    Coming soon (when chapter 8 launches)!


    Map of Worlin (coming soon around when 10th chapter launches):


    Map of Thalasyn (coming soon around when 12th chapter launches):


    Map of Azarim and Tombs (coming soon around when 15th chapter launches):


    Map of Azarim City (coming soon around when 15th chapter launches):


    Detailed map of Isari Empire (coming soon around when 10th chapter launches):

 2. Back to the Island (Elokens POV)

    Eloken tried, but couldn¡¯t remember the time he first came to the Island of Moire as a child with his parents. He recalled their house on the island, the bustling city of Thalasyn, and its lively people. When they departed, on that tragic day, he paid little attention to the port or its massive gates as he was too engrossed in a game of hide and seek with his brother¡ªa memory he would never forget.


    The fact that he had sailed close to the island several times in the past decades was the only thing that prevented his jaw from dropping, unlike his companions. Their faces painted pictures of awe and shock at the sheer size of the cliffs encircling the entire island. The Island of Moire loomed like a colossal entity, its shadow stretching over the water, giving the impression it was attempting to rise from the ocean and reach for the stars.


    Murmurs of astonishment escaped the lips of his friends and students from the Academy of Magic. The cliffs, bathed in the golden light of the afternoon sun, endowed the island with an ethereal aura. The sight of the massive gate, carved into the steep rocks, widened even Eloken''s eyes¡ªa spark of recognition igniting the masterful craftsmanship of the gates. As his friends looked up to him, Eloken subtly nodded, acknowledging their shared wonder.


    As they neared the Viridian Gate, passing by numerous ships coming from across the continent, a small vessel bearing the flag of Moire approached them. This was the Moiran way of welcoming guests whose turn it was to dock inside the port. They waved their flag with the Moiran sign of welcome, followed by another bearing the symbol meaning "follow us." Eloken instructed the captain to follow the small Moiran ship toward the gate.


    Eloken had heard several stories about the origins of the five massive Moiran ports. Two prevailing theories existed: one suggested that centuries ago an earthquake had created five smaller openings within the island, which settlers later expanded into ports; the other proposed that ancient Moirans, with the help of their gods, had crafted the five ports and their massive gates. Eloken didn¡¯t bother his mind on how the ports were made but acknowledged them as wonders of nature or craftsmanship. any


    As they passed through a small tunnel leading into the port, Eloken''s two ships were carefully guided on where and how to dock. Flickers of memories from when he arrived with his parents as a child began to resurface, or at least he thought they did, uncertain if he was fabricating them. The port lay in a massive opening of the island, surrounded by a large wooden dock that stretched nearly up to the gates on both sides. There were already at least twenty large and twice as many smaller ships docket at the port.


    Directly in front of them, on the far side from the gate, was a large building that had at least a few dozen royal guards in their golden armor guarding it. That building was the only way inside the island, where each member of each ship had to go through rigorous control before they were allowed in.


    Above the ground, several more levels went almost fully around the inside of the island¡¯s rough outer wall. Each level was connected with five sets of stairs and it gracefully spiraled upwards towards the top of the cliffs. There were two elevators located behind the large guard house. One of the elevators was used by the people, mostly visiting royalty and the elderly, while another larger elevator was used only for the large goods that were coming or leaving the Isle of Moire.


    By the time they were in the middle of the port sailing towards their designated docking spot, the whole crew was out on the deck watching the breathtaking sight of the port.


    ¡°Holy hell,¡± Dalamir said taking the spot next to Eloken. ¡°I knew the stories, but this, this looks unreal.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Eloken answered putting his left arm on Dalamir''s right shoulder. ¡°This whole Island is full of weird and amazing things.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan once we dock?¡± Dalamir asked.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll give the rest of the day free for everyone to explore the festival and enjoy themselves,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But we will see once we pass the inspection in the guard house.¡±


    Ships docked next to each other on the right side of the port. The whole crew was escorted by four pairs of regular port guards towards the large wooden guard house, there they were handed over to the royal guard and Eloken was taken forward to present all the necessary documentation in one of the small side rooms.


    ¡°State your name and, the land you come from and please provide all the available documents,¡± The man sitting at the table said without lifting his head.


    Eloken fiddled with the papers inside his bag and put them on the table next to a large pile of documents. ¡°My name is Eloken, I come on behalf of the Isari Empire to enjoy the Festival and trade some goods while we are already here.¡±


    As he heard the name Eloken, the man slightly jumped in his chair and took a good look at Eloken, his demeanor softening a little bit. He took all the documents, went over them thoroughly, and said. ¡°Welcome to the Island of Moire, Eloken of Isari Empire, enjoy the Festival and your stay.¡±


    Eloken nodded and left the room to meet his team he was in the process of leaving all their weapons and other stuff that was not allowed on the island. Eloken had left his sword hidden at the ship, knowing that the visitors were not allowed to bring their weapons on the island and not wanting one of the Imperial Swords to end up at some random warehouse.


    One of the dock guards overhearing Eloken¡¯s name rushed towards him and started asking him random questions about the Magic, how it felt to cast, if he could become one of them, all the questions Eloken had already heard a million times in the past year, but he politely answered all of them. Before the guard, who introduced himself as Tamsin could barrage Eloken with another set of questions one of the Royal Guards approached them.


    ¡°Contain yourself, soldier,¡± He said with a stern face.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Tamsin said his enthusiasm and curiosity quickly replaced with fear. ¡°I am sorry sir,¡± He said and scurried away.


    ¡°You must be the famous Eloken, the topic of the day,¡± The older guard in glistening golden armor said. ¡°I am Commander Galam of the Royal Guard, welcome to the Island of Moir,¡± He said looking Eloken straight in the eyes.


    ¡°That would be me,¡± Eloken said not breaking the eye contact.


    ¡°I hope you instructed your party well on how to behave on the Island,¡± Galam said pointing towards Eloken¡¯s crew. ¡°Some of them were surprised they could not bring the weapons past the entry post.¡±


    ¡°Of course I told them, Commander,¡± Eloken accented his title a little bit. ¡°But boys love their shiny toys, you know how it is,¡± Eloken said with a smug grin on his face. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry, Commander, they will be on their best behavior.¡±


    ¡°You all better be,¡± Galam taking a step towards Eloken. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you closely!¡±


    Eloken could feel Galam¡¯s breath before the Commander turned and walked away. Eloken stood in the place not sure what to make of the man¡¯s threats, before Dalamir walked to him. ¡°What was that about,¡± His friend asked.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Eloken answered truthfully. ¡°I¡¯ve told you their Royal Guard is full of themselves but this is weird even for them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve been rude, to say the least,¡± Dalamir pointed out.


    ¡°But, the people of the Island are quite opposite, so don¡¯t hold this against them,¡±


    After they went through another set of checks, the crew was finally allowed on the island, and Eloken gathered everyone in a half circle outside the guard house, next to the elevators.


    ¡°Ok, so,¡± Eloken started. ¡°I will give you today to enjoy the festival and everything it has to offer, we can go together or you can go on your own. Once we are in the city our guide will show you your rooms.¡± Eloken turned towards the students. ¡°I want you all in the bed by ten o clock tonight, no partying, no doing stupid shit, understand?¡±


    All of his academy students nodded. ¡°Where will you be sleeping,¡± One of them, a boy in his late teens asked.


    ¡°We have some business to attend, so we will be staying in the famous in the hearth of Thalasyn.¡± He answered. ¡°We are close to you, so don¡¯t think you can sneak around,¡± Eloken said with a half-serious tone.


    Most of his academy students were young, ranging mostly from thirteen to twenty-five years old. For some reason, the ability to channel magic mostly manifested in younger people, and those older who got the ability to channel didn¡¯t want to join the academy or kept it to themselves. Magic was still a taboo topic, a lot of the religions around the continent had prophecies and stories of the doomsday succumbing to the planet once the magic appeared. Eloken thought it the biggest bullcrap ever, but people were gullible and scarred, so he had to tread lightly.


    The young boys and girls that joined his academy were mostly street kids or came from poorer families so the concept of the academy, where they get a warm bed every night, a meal on time every day, and a complete safety was too good to pass on. He took out his pouch and gave each of them a decent amount of coins to spend at the Festival.


    Students split from them as soon as they arrived at Thalasyn and Eloken was left with four of his close friends, Dalamir, Zoras, and Yaub. They left their bags at the Drunken Dragon Inn, and Eloken tried to show them as much of Thalasyn as he remembered. The city was bustling with people, even the smaller alleys were filled with people chatting, drinking, and singing.


    Dalamir insisted on seeing the Two-Way River, so as soon as they grabbed something to eat at the food markets, Eloken brought them, a little north of the Thalasyn where the water games would be held. The mystical river was at its widest and fastest at that place on this side of the island. The games would start tomorrow, but few of the teams were practicing between two fires, so they took a few drinks from the local stands and enjoyed the show in the late afternoon sun.


    Before the sun started to set and the festival turned into a one big night party the crew decided to go back to the Drunken Dragon Inn. Eloken chose this inn for him and his friends for several reasons, the main one being that his father used to sleep there before they moved permanently to the Island of Moire.


    The inn kept the lavish style of old Moire architecture on the outside but kept renovating the inside with the latest innovations and styles from all around the continent, to be able to appeal to all of its guests.


    Fabrisos the Inn¡¯s owner was well known and respected for his hospitality and mannerism towards the guests, which in turn reflected in the highest prices on the island. The Inn was founded by his grand-grand-grand parent on this location same location more than a century ago. Each generation added something new to the Inn, Fabrisos¡¯ contribution was in terms of expansion, he bought two adjacent houses and expanded the Inn to be able to hold forty more guests and offer lavish hot baths.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    As Eloken and his companions neared the Drunken Dragon Inn, Fabrisos, the innkeeper, emerged from the doorway with open arms, his face breaking into a warm, welcoming grin. "Greetings, Master Eloken," he called out, his voice rich with genuine pleasure. "I regret missing your earlier visit today. My apologies for not being present to greet you."


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Eloken responded dismissing the innkeeper¡¯s concerns. Eloken firmly took in the older man¡¯s hand, and before he could continue, Fabrisos drew him into a hearty embrace.


    As Fabrisos released Eloken, he turned to the rest of the group with an inviting smile, introducing himself and offering a handshake to each member, his eyes twinkling with friendliness.


    ¡°You look so much like your father,¡± Fabrisos remarked, his voice tinged with nostalgia as he placed a hand on Eloken''s shoulder, examining him with a mix of admiration and reminiscence. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind me saying that we were friends, good friends I like to think,¡± he continued, giving Eloken''s shoulder a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Eloken''s smile grew tender. ¡°I like hearing stories about him, and he often spoke of you when he spoke of true hospitality,¡± Eloken added, offering a compliment that brought a proud, satisfied smile to Fabrisos''s face. ¡°Well, friends from Azarim should have arrived I told them to call on my name once they are here.¡±


    ¡°Ohh yes, they are here, Master Haraz I believe,¡± Fabrisos inquired, receiving a confirming nod from Eloken. ¡°I welcomed them in, showed them around, gave them lunch on your tab as you requested, and relayed the message you left to meet you in the private booth at eight tonight!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Fabrisos,¡± Eloken said with a wide smile returning the gentle shoulder squeeze. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and grab a drink you can tell me stories of my father while my friends go settle and unwind before the dinner.¡±


    The old man nodded and smiled, gesturing them all to enter his inn before following them inside. Dalamir, Yaub, and Zoras left for the rooms on the upper floors, Fabrisos giving them a designated staff member to watch over all their needs and show them all the facilities that the Drunken Dragon Inn had to offer.


    What was supposed to be one drink turned into a long series of drinks intervened with stories and Eloken and Fabrisos were still sitting at the bar fifteen minutes before eight when his friends came downstairs. Music was around them, Eloken had a big smile, something Dalamir dearly missed about his friend lately. Eloken was hugging Fabrisos with one hand, saluting with the other before grabbing a handful of coins from his inner pockets and tossing them at musicians.


    ¡°Play my song again,¡± He drunkenly yelled at the musicians. ¡°Rise bright sun,¡± he commanded, his hand flinging a scatter of coins toward them.


    ¡°Rise bright sun?¡± Dalamir quipped, a wry smile on his face as he made his way to the bar, noting Eloken''s choice of song. ¡°You are Isari nationalism songs levels of drunk I see.¡±


    "Dalamir, my dear brother," Eloken called out, his words slurring together in a merry jumble. He wrapped an arm around Dalamir''s neck, pulling him close in a clumsy embrace that reeked of alcohol. ¡°Come, come, have a drink!¡± With a hazy gesture, he signaled the bartender to pour another round, insisting that Dalamir join the revelry.


    Dalamir knew better than to object to Eloken¡¯s offer and surrendered to the moment. He took everything the waiter threw at him for a few minutes and joined Eloken in singing and cheering around. Not long after Yaub and Zoras joined them, Eloken repeated the same process with them. They threw eyes on Dalamir and he just shrugged his shoulders and raised his glass in salute.


    ¡°Hey,¡± After a few more minutes Dalamir pulled Eloken to the side. ¡°You have Haraz and his friends from Azarim coming down in ten minutes, maybe we should move to the private booth.¡±


    Eloken''s eyes widened in sudden realization. "Oh, damn," he muttered, scanning the room as if the notion of time had just dawned on him. "Is it that late already?"


    ¡°Yep,¡± Dalamir confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Eloken let out a loud chuckle. ¡°Time flies when you are having fun I guess,¡± he paused, catching a whiff of his ale-laced breath


    ¡°You smell and look drunk as hell¡­ just so you know,¡± Dalamir said truthfully.


    ¡°They won¡¯t mind,¡± he assured Dalamir. ¡°But just to be sure I am going to wash up quickly in the toilet and I am going to use Vit to get myself sober, you happy with that?¡± Dalamir nodded and called Zoras and Yaub to the secluded booth.


    Just moments after Eloken got back looking refreshed, their waiter brought Haraz and his two companions inside the private booth area. They all wore beige loose clothing with red undertones, a famous Azarim clothing choice that complimented their darker skin well.


    Eloken rose to greet them, his movements a graceful echo of Azarim customs. He executed a slight, respectful bow first to the right, then to the left, before extending his left hand in a warm, welcoming handshake. Eloken gestured for them to sit across his friends in the leather booth. Eloken gestured to the waiter to bring them drinks and start bringing courses of food.


    As the drinks and food kept coming the party chatted about nonformal things, talking about things they saw at the festival and that happened in their life since the previous meeting a few months ago. The drink flew nicely and just as Eloken liked his meetings everyone was in a relaxed state, just a little before full-on drunk.


    Eloken gestured for the waiter one more time telling him to bring them Jugs of wine and ale and close out the booth give them privacy and not to come here unless they called for him.


    ¡°So,¡± Eloken said as the waiter left the small extension of a room where the booth was located and pulled on the wooden folding doors separating them from the rest of the Inn and giving them privacy. ¡°What is going on?¡± Eloken inquired.


    ¡°We have found it,¡± Haraz declared in an exotic accent only desert dwellers could produce. ¡°A week ago we secured the site and started the excavation.¡±


    Eloken leaned forward, his excitement visible. ¡°You found the door?¡± he asked.


    Haraz nodded. ¡°We found a stone structure buried below the dunes as you requested,¡± he explained. ¡°It could be a door, it¡¯s large, I am not sure what it¡¯s exactly.¡± Haraz proceeded to describe the stone structure they found with the mysterious hieroglyphics written all over it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Eloken exclaimed leaning back into the leather booth and clapping his hands. ¡°I could kiss you right now.¡± He said to Haraz making him smile.


    ¡°Anything for you,¡± Haraz responded his tone a mixture of loyalty and humility.


    Eloken chuckled a twinkle of mirth in his eyes. "For me and the generous support of my coin," he teased, eliciting a faint blush from Haraz. ¡°That¡¯s fucking great,¡± Eloken continued unable to hide his excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s toast in that name,¡± he raised his glass high and then clanked with everyone in the booth.


    As they continued to discuss the finding of Haraz and his team and whether Eloken should leave the Festival right away, from the corner of his eye through an almost fully closed window Eloken saw something move outside.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Eloken said standing up. ¡°I will be right back.¡±


    Eloken dashed towards the door of the Drunken Dragon Inn took two right turns and ended in a small dark alley behind the Inn. At the end of the alley was a dead end, he saw a slim figure in a cloak and hoodie climbing trash cans in swift motions to scale a tall stone wall.


    ¡°Hey you, stop!¡± Eloken yelled and the figure turned around slightly. The hoodie and the darkness of the alley hid the figure¡¯s face almost completely, but Eloken could see by its gentle facial features that it was a young girl. ¡°I just want to talk.¡±


    The girl lingered for a second as if thinking about his offer before leaping on the large wooden wall in one swift motion. Eloken drew upon his Vis and did a quick haste spell closing the distance between him and the girl in seconds. Before reaching the wall he cast a quick strength spell to be able to use the momentum of his speed to jump the wall that was almost as twice as high as him in one jump.


    Eloken landed with a thud on the cobbled stones at the other side of the wall, the echo of his boots reverberating through the empty alleyway. The nights at the island were cool and a faint mist clung to the ground, wrapping the cobblestones in a ghostly shroud. He looked ahead, his enchanted senses catching a glimpse of the hooded girl darting between the shadows.


    The girl was nimble, her movements fluid, almost cat-like as she weaved through the maze of narrow alleys. Eloken had to draw more of his Vis and use a stronger haste spell so he could keep on the girls¡¯ trail. A sudden left turn took Eloken into a narrower alley, where the moonlight struggled to penetrate the cloak of darkness. The walls of the houses were close, almost claustrophobic. Up ahead, the girl made an unexpected leap onto a stack of creates and from there another leap onto a low-handing balcony.


    Eloken was tired of the chase, so he drew more of the Vis and enchanted his strength and speed further. To finally catch up with the girl he ignored the crates and sprinted forward using the narrow alley walls to scale a balcony in two leaps just ahead of the girl.


    Eloken raised his hands in the gesture of peace. ¡°I meant what I said,¡± he panted slightly, his voice steady despite the adrenaline. ¡°I just want to talk.¡±


    The girl finally stopped and relaxed her posture. She removed her hoodie and a cascade of long dark hair fell around her shoulders, revealing what Eloken suspected, was a girl in her late teens. The hair framed her face, accentuating her sharp, delicate features. Her eyes were what drew most of Elokens¡¯ attention, a striking shade of purple, a rare color, Eloken had seen this shade of striking purple only one more time in his life, they were captivating, drawing his attention with an almost magnetic pull.


    ¡°My name is Eloken,¡± he said, his tone laced with a tingle of warmth as he tried not to spook her away. ¡°But I am guessing you already knew that as you have been following me almost the whole day, I saw you on the rocks near the Viridian Gate, then a few times during the day, I am guessing that¡¯s not a coincidence.¡±


    At his words, a subtle blush tingled the girl¡¯s cheeks, as she nodded in defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Eloken reassured her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment as if weighing the safety of her answer before her resolve firmed. "It''s Cel," she finally replied, her voice a whisper that barely disturbed the stillness of the night.


    ¡°Cel,¡± He repeated. ¡°What¡¯s it short of? I know that young adults use a three-letter shortened version of their name here on Island.¡± Eloken said showing that he was familiar with the Moiran customs.


    ¡°Celestyna,¡± she revealed without hesitation this time.


    ¡°So, Cel,¡± Eloken continued. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    At his question, the blush on Cel''s cheeks deepened. ¡°Well,¡± she began. ¡°I was curious about the magic you can do and couldn¡¯t wait for the showcase later in the festival so I wanted to catch a glimpse of it right away.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he murmured thoughtfully seemingly satisfied with her answer. ¡°You are aware that you are using magic, right?¡±


    Cel¡¯s purple eyes widened. ¡°Me?¡± she uttered, disbelief coloring her tone. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think you are that fast and agile?¡± Eloken leaned slightly forward, his gaze intensifying as he posed the question.


    ¡°I have been like this always?¡± she replied, her voice a blend of confusion with a trace of defensiveness.


    ¡°Always?¡± Eloken''s interest was piqued, and his eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°The way you move at a speed far above human¡¯s average and the fluidity of your movements imply that you are enchanted by Vis.¡±


    ¡°Vis?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the source that enchants your physical abilities, and the way you move it came naturally to you it would seem,¡± Eloken affirmed, his tone shifting to one of gentle explanation.


    Cel shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No way,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Eloken responded, his voice imbued with conviction. ¡°I can explain everything to you if you are interested.¡±


    At this offer, a spark of excitement flickered in Cel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am interested,¡± she affirmed.


    ¡°Then meet me at the Drunken Dragon Inn tomorrow afternoon,¡± Eloken said and she nodded. ¡°I have to go back now, but I¡¯ll be expecting you tomorrow.¡± With that said, Eloken vanished into the night, tracing the alleys back to the Drunken Dragon Inn.


    Before he returned to the Inn and continued with his night, right around the corner his vision started to blur and he felt dizzy. He grabbed the cold stones of the building to compose himself and from one of the alleys, he saw an elderly lady with a kerchief wrapped around her head. His gaze focused on her, everything was blurry except the elderly lady. He started to feel a high-pitched sound in his ears before the elderly woman pointed her finger at him and spoke.


    ¡°Cabronjace, sje bace vijset, poet,¡± She spoke in an unfamiliar language with a judgmental tone.


    ¡°What,¡± Eloken said trying to reach her but couldn¡¯t move. He reached for Vit in his reserves, but there was nothing, he reached for other sources, but still nothing. All of a sudden he felt naked, scared, and powerless. ¡°Who are you?¡± He said trying to reach the old lady, but his legs wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°Radi ne ot,¡± The old lady said her voice shifting, changing with each word. ¡°Radi ne ot, Cabronjace,¡±


    Eloken finally managed to take a step toward the old lady and as soon he did his vision returned and high pitch buzzing stopped. He reflexively reached in for Vit and found the reserves completely full. He tried to use Vit but there was nothing to heal, except the tipsiness of root beers he had tonight.


    Eloken took a few towards the old lady, ¡°What did you say to me?¡± He said, now only a short distance from her where he could clearly see her wrinkles in the street light.


    ¡°I said could you spare a few coins, son?¡± The old lady said in a shaky voice.


    Eloken took a few seconds to compose himself before reaching into his coat and grabbing a handful of coins laying them softly into the old lady¡¯s shaking hands.


    ¡°Thank you, son,¡± She said as Eloken spun around and walked towards the Inn. He stopped a moment before entering and gazed back to do a double-check of what had just happened. The old lady was still there talking to another set of foreigners and asking them for coins. He shook his head and returned inside the Drunken Dragon Inn looking for their booth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Dalamir asked as soon as he set down. ¡°You look pale as snow.¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Eloken reassured him. ¡°Just tired...¡±

 2. Back to the Island (Elokens POV)

    Eloken tried, but couldn¡¯t remember the time he first came to the Island of Moire as a child with his parents. He recalled their house on the island, the bustling city of Thalasyn, and its lively people. When they departed, on that tragic day, he paid little attention to the port or its massive gates as he was too engrossed in a game of hide and seek with his brother¡ªa memory he would never forget.


    The fact that he had sailed close to the island several times in the past decades was the only thing that prevented his jaw from dropping, unlike his companions. Their faces painted pictures of awe and shock at the sheer size of the cliffs encircling the entire island. The Island of Moire loomed like a colossal entity, its shadow stretching over the water, giving the impression it was attempting to rise from the ocean and reach for the stars.


    Murmurs of astonishment escaped the lips of his friends and students from the Academy of Magic. The cliffs, bathed in the golden light of the afternoon sun, endowed the island with an ethereal aura. The sight of the massive gate, carved into the steep rocks, widened even Eloken''s eyes¡ªa spark of recognition igniting the masterful craftsmanship of the gates. As his friends looked up to him, Eloken subtly nodded, acknowledging their shared wonder.


    As they neared the Viridian Gate, passing by numerous ships coming from across the continent, a small vessel bearing the flag of Moire approached them. This was the Moiran way of welcoming guests whose turn it was to dock inside the port. They waved their flag with the Moiran sign of welcome, followed by another bearing the symbol meaning "follow us." Eloken instructed the captain to follow the small Moiran ship toward the gate.


    Eloken had heard several stories about the origins of the five massive Moiran ports. Two prevailing theories existed: one suggested that centuries ago an earthquake had created five smaller openings within the island, which settlers later expanded into ports; the other proposed that ancient Moirans, with the help of their gods, had crafted the five ports and their massive gates. Eloken didn¡¯t bother his mind on how the ports were made but acknowledged them as wonders of nature or craftsmanship. any


    As they passed through a small tunnel leading into the port, Eloken''s two ships were carefully guided on where and how to dock. Flickers of memories from when he arrived with his parents as a child began to resurface, or at least he thought they did, uncertain if he was fabricating them. The port lay in a massive opening of the island, surrounded by a large wooden dock that stretched nearly up to the gates on both sides. There were already at least twenty large and twice as many smaller ships docket at the port.


    Directly in front of them, on the far side from the gate, was a large building that had at least a few dozen royal guards in their golden armor guarding it. That building was the only way inside the island, where each member of each ship had to go through rigorous control before they were allowed in.


    Above the ground, several more levels went almost fully around the inside of the island¡¯s rough outer wall. Each level was connected with five sets of stairs and it gracefully spiraled upwards towards the top of the cliffs. There were two elevators located behind the large guard house. One of the elevators was used by the people, mostly visiting royalty and the elderly, while another larger elevator was used only for the large goods that were coming or leaving the Isle of Moire.


    By the time they were in the middle of the port sailing towards their designated docking spot, the whole crew was out on the deck watching the breathtaking sight of the port.


    ¡°Holy hell,¡± Dalamir said taking the spot next to Eloken. ¡°I knew the stories, but this, this looks unreal.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Eloken answered putting his left arm on Dalamir''s right shoulder. ¡°This whole Island is full of weird and amazing things.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan once we dock?¡± Dalamir asked.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll give the rest of the day free for everyone to explore the festival and enjoy themselves,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But we will see once we pass the inspection in the guard house.¡±


    Ships docked next to each other on the right side of the port. The whole crew was escorted by four pairs of regular port guards towards the large wooden guard house, there they were handed over to the royal guard and Eloken was taken forward to present all the necessary documentation in one of the small side rooms.


    ¡°State your name and, the land you come from and please provide all the available documents,¡± The man sitting at the table said without lifting his head.


    Eloken fiddled with the papers inside his bag and put them on the table next to a large pile of documents. ¡°My name is Eloken, I come on behalf of the Isari Empire to enjoy the Festival and trade some goods while we are already here.¡±


    As he heard the name Eloken, the man slightly jumped in his chair and took a good look at Eloken, his demeanor softening a little bit. He took all the documents, went over them thoroughly, and said. ¡°Welcome to the Island of Moire, Eloken of Isari Empire, enjoy the Festival and your stay.¡±


    Eloken nodded and left the room to meet his team he was in the process of leaving all their weapons and other stuff that was not allowed on the island. Eloken had left his sword hidden at the ship, knowing that the visitors were not allowed to bring their weapons on the island and not wanting one of the Imperial Swords to end up at some random warehouse.


    One of the dock guards overhearing Eloken¡¯s name rushed towards him and started asking him random questions about the Magic, how it felt to cast, if he could become one of them, all the questions Eloken had already heard a million times in the past year, but he politely answered all of them. Before the guard, who introduced himself as Tamsin could barrage Eloken with another set of questions one of the Royal Guards approached them.


    ¡°Contain yourself, soldier,¡± He said with a stern face.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Tamsin said his enthusiasm and curiosity quickly replaced with fear. ¡°I am sorry sir,¡± He said and scurried away.


    ¡°You must be the famous Eloken, the topic of the day,¡± The older guard in glistening golden armor said. ¡°I am Commander Galam of the Royal Guard, welcome to the Island of Moir,¡± He said looking Eloken straight in the eyes.


    ¡°That would be me,¡± Eloken said not breaking the eye contact.


    ¡°I hope you instructed your party well on how to behave on the Island,¡± Galam said pointing towards Eloken¡¯s crew. ¡°Some of them were surprised they could not bring the weapons past the entry post.¡±


    ¡°Of course I told them, Commander,¡± Eloken accented his title a little bit. ¡°But boys love their shiny toys, you know how it is,¡± Eloken said with a smug grin on his face. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry, Commander, they will be on their best behavior.¡±


    ¡°You all better be,¡± Galam taking a step towards Eloken. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you closely!¡±


    Eloken could feel Galam¡¯s breath before the Commander turned and walked away. Eloken stood in the place not sure what to make of the man¡¯s threats, before Dalamir walked to him. ¡°What was that about,¡± His friend asked.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Eloken answered truthfully. ¡°I¡¯ve told you their Royal Guard is full of themselves but this is weird even for them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve been rude, to say the least,¡± Dalamir pointed out.


    ¡°But, the people of the Island are quite opposite, so don¡¯t hold this against them,¡±


    After they went through another set of checks, the crew was finally allowed on the island, and Eloken gathered everyone in a half circle outside the guard house, next to the elevators.


    ¡°Ok, so,¡± Eloken started. ¡°I will give you today to enjoy the festival and everything it has to offer, we can go together or you can go on your own. Once we are in the city our guide will show you your rooms.¡± Eloken turned towards the students. ¡°I want you all in the bed by ten o clock tonight, no partying, no doing stupid shit, understand?¡±


    All of his academy students nodded. ¡°Where will you be sleeping,¡± One of them, a boy in his late teens asked.


    ¡°We have some business to attend, so we will be staying in the famous in the hearth of Thalasyn.¡± He answered. ¡°We are close to you, so don¡¯t think you can sneak around,¡± Eloken said with a half-serious tone.


    Most of his academy students were young, ranging mostly from thirteen to twenty-five years old. For some reason, the ability to channel magic mostly manifested in younger people, and those older who got the ability to channel didn¡¯t want to join the academy or kept it to themselves. Magic was still a taboo topic, a lot of the religions around the continent had prophecies and stories of the doomsday succumbing to the planet once the magic appeared. Eloken thought it the biggest bullcrap ever, but people were gullible and scarred, so he had to tread lightly.


    The young boys and girls that joined his academy were mostly street kids or came from poorer families so the concept of the academy, where they get a warm bed every night, a meal on time every day, and a complete safety was too good to pass on. He took out his pouch and gave each of them a decent amount of coins to spend at the Festival.


    Students split from them as soon as they arrived at Thalasyn and Eloken was left with four of his close friends, Dalamir, Zoras, and Yaub. They left their bags at the Drunken Dragon Inn, and Eloken tried to show them as much of Thalasyn as he remembered. The city was bustling with people, even the smaller alleys were filled with people chatting, drinking, and singing.


    Dalamir insisted on seeing the Two-Way River, so as soon as they grabbed something to eat at the food markets, Eloken brought them, a little north of the Thalasyn where the water games would be held. The mystical river was at its widest and fastest at that place on this side of the island. The games would start tomorrow, but few of the teams were practicing between two fires, so they took a few drinks from the local stands and enjoyed the show in the late afternoon sun.


    Before the sun started to set and the festival turned into a one big night party the crew decided to go back to the Drunken Dragon Inn. Eloken chose this inn for him and his friends for several reasons, the main one being that his father used to sleep there before they moved permanently to the Island of Moire.


    The inn kept the lavish style of old Moire architecture on the outside but kept renovating the inside with the latest innovations and styles from all around the continent, to be able to appeal to all of its guests.


    Fabrisos the Inn¡¯s owner was well known and respected for his hospitality and mannerism towards the guests, which in turn reflected in the highest prices on the island. The Inn was founded by his grand-grand-grand parent on this location same location more than a century ago. Each generation added something new to the Inn, Fabrisos¡¯ contribution was in terms of expansion, he bought two adjacent houses and expanded the Inn to be able to hold forty more guests and offer lavish hot baths.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    As Eloken and his companions neared the Drunken Dragon Inn, Fabrisos, the innkeeper, emerged from the doorway with open arms, his face breaking into a warm, welcoming grin. "Greetings, Master Eloken," he called out, his voice rich with genuine pleasure. "I regret missing your earlier visit today. My apologies for not being present to greet you."


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Eloken responded dismissing the innkeeper¡¯s concerns. Eloken firmly took in the older man¡¯s hand, and before he could continue, Fabrisos drew him into a hearty embrace.


    As Fabrisos released Eloken, he turned to the rest of the group with an inviting smile, introducing himself and offering a handshake to each member, his eyes twinkling with friendliness.


    ¡°You look so much like your father,¡± Fabrisos remarked, his voice tinged with nostalgia as he placed a hand on Eloken''s shoulder, examining him with a mix of admiration and reminiscence. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind me saying that we were friends, good friends I like to think,¡± he continued, giving Eloken''s shoulder a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Eloken''s smile grew tender. ¡°I like hearing stories about him, and he often spoke of you when he spoke of true hospitality,¡± Eloken added, offering a compliment that brought a proud, satisfied smile to Fabrisos''s face. ¡°Well, friends from Azarim should have arrived I told them to call on my name once they are here.¡±


    ¡°Ohh yes, they are here, Master Haraz I believe,¡± Fabrisos inquired, receiving a confirming nod from Eloken. ¡°I welcomed them in, showed them around, gave them lunch on your tab as you requested, and relayed the message you left to meet you in the private booth at eight tonight!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Fabrisos,¡± Eloken said with a wide smile returning the gentle shoulder squeeze. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and grab a drink you can tell me stories of my father while my friends go settle and unwind before the dinner.¡±


    The old man nodded and smiled, gesturing them all to enter his inn before following them inside. Dalamir, Yaub, and Zoras left for the rooms on the upper floors, Fabrisos giving them a designated staff member to watch over all their needs and show them all the facilities that the Drunken Dragon Inn had to offer.


    What was supposed to be one drink turned into a long series of drinks intervened with stories and Eloken and Fabrisos were still sitting at the bar fifteen minutes before eight when his friends came downstairs. Music was around them, Eloken had a big smile, something Dalamir dearly missed about his friend lately. Eloken was hugging Fabrisos with one hand, saluting with the other before grabbing a handful of coins from his inner pockets and tossing them at musicians.


    ¡°Play my song again,¡± He drunkenly yelled at the musicians. ¡°Rise bright sun,¡± he commanded, his hand flinging a scatter of coins toward them.


    ¡°Rise bright sun?¡± Dalamir quipped, a wry smile on his face as he made his way to the bar, noting Eloken''s choice of song. ¡°You are Isari nationalism songs levels of drunk I see.¡±


    "Dalamir, my dear brother," Eloken called out, his words slurring together in a merry jumble. He wrapped an arm around Dalamir''s neck, pulling him close in a clumsy embrace that reeked of alcohol. ¡°Come, come, have a drink!¡± With a hazy gesture, he signaled the bartender to pour another round, insisting that Dalamir join the revelry.


    Dalamir knew better than to object to Eloken¡¯s offer and surrendered to the moment. He took everything the waiter threw at him for a few minutes and joined Eloken in singing and cheering around. Not long after Yaub and Zoras joined them, Eloken repeated the same process with them. They threw eyes on Dalamir and he just shrugged his shoulders and raised his glass in salute.


    ¡°Hey,¡± After a few more minutes Dalamir pulled Eloken to the side. ¡°You have Haraz and his friends from Azarim coming down in ten minutes, maybe we should move to the private booth.¡±


    Eloken''s eyes widened in sudden realization. "Oh, damn," he muttered, scanning the room as if the notion of time had just dawned on him. "Is it that late already?"


    ¡°Yep,¡± Dalamir confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Eloken let out a loud chuckle. ¡°Time flies when you are having fun I guess,¡± he paused, catching a whiff of his ale-laced breath


    ¡°You smell and look drunk as hell¡­ just so you know,¡± Dalamir said truthfully.


    ¡°They won¡¯t mind,¡± he assured Dalamir. ¡°But just to be sure I am going to wash up quickly in the toilet and I am going to use Vit to get myself sober, you happy with that?¡± Dalamir nodded and called Zoras and Yaub to the secluded booth.


    Just moments after Eloken got back looking refreshed, their waiter brought Haraz and his two companions inside the private booth area. They all wore beige loose clothing with red undertones, a famous Azarim clothing choice that complimented their darker skin well.


    Eloken rose to greet them, his movements a graceful echo of Azarim customs. He executed a slight, respectful bow first to the right, then to the left, before extending his left hand in a warm, welcoming handshake. Eloken gestured for them to sit across his friends in the leather booth. Eloken gestured to the waiter to bring them drinks and start bringing courses of food.


    As the drinks and food kept coming the party chatted about nonformal things, talking about things they saw at the festival and that happened in their life since the previous meeting a few months ago. The drink flew nicely and just as Eloken liked his meetings everyone was in a relaxed state, just a little before full-on drunk.


    Eloken gestured for the waiter one more time telling him to bring them Jugs of wine and ale and close out the booth give them privacy and not to come here unless they called for him.


    ¡°So,¡± Eloken said as the waiter left the small extension of a room where the booth was located and pulled on the wooden folding doors separating them from the rest of the Inn and giving them privacy. ¡°What is going on?¡± Eloken inquired.


    ¡°We have found it,¡± Haraz declared in an exotic accent only desert dwellers could produce. ¡°A week ago we secured the site and started the excavation.¡±


    Eloken leaned forward, his excitement visible. ¡°You found the door?¡± he asked.


    Haraz nodded. ¡°We found a stone structure buried below the dunes as you requested,¡± he explained. ¡°It could be a door, it¡¯s large, I am not sure what it¡¯s exactly.¡± Haraz proceeded to describe the stone structure they found with the mysterious hieroglyphics written all over it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Eloken exclaimed leaning back into the leather booth and clapping his hands. ¡°I could kiss you right now.¡± He said to Haraz making him smile.


    ¡°Anything for you,¡± Haraz responded his tone a mixture of loyalty and humility.


    Eloken chuckled a twinkle of mirth in his eyes. "For me and the generous support of my coin," he teased, eliciting a faint blush from Haraz. ¡°That¡¯s fucking great,¡± Eloken continued unable to hide his excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s toast in that name,¡± he raised his glass high and then clanked with everyone in the booth.


    As they continued to discuss the finding of Haraz and his team and whether Eloken should leave the Festival right away, from the corner of his eye through an almost fully closed window Eloken saw something move outside.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Eloken said standing up. ¡°I will be right back.¡±


    Eloken dashed towards the door of the Drunken Dragon Inn took two right turns and ended in a small dark alley behind the Inn. At the end of the alley was a dead end, he saw a slim figure in a cloak and hoodie climbing trash cans in swift motions to scale a tall stone wall.


    ¡°Hey you, stop!¡± Eloken yelled and the figure turned around slightly. The hoodie and the darkness of the alley hid the figure¡¯s face almost completely, but Eloken could see by its gentle facial features that it was a young girl. ¡°I just want to talk.¡±


    The girl lingered for a second as if thinking about his offer before leaping on the large wooden wall in one swift motion. Eloken drew upon his Vis and did a quick haste spell closing the distance between him and the girl in seconds. Before reaching the wall he cast a quick strength spell to be able to use the momentum of his speed to jump the wall that was almost as twice as high as him in one jump.


    Eloken landed with a thud on the cobbled stones at the other side of the wall, the echo of his boots reverberating through the empty alleyway. The nights at the island were cool and a faint mist clung to the ground, wrapping the cobblestones in a ghostly shroud. He looked ahead, his enchanted senses catching a glimpse of the hooded girl darting between the shadows.


    The girl was nimble, her movements fluid, almost cat-like as she weaved through the maze of narrow alleys. Eloken had to draw more of his Vis and use a stronger haste spell so he could keep on the girls¡¯ trail. A sudden left turn took Eloken into a narrower alley, where the moonlight struggled to penetrate the cloak of darkness. The walls of the houses were close, almost claustrophobic. Up ahead, the girl made an unexpected leap onto a stack of creates and from there another leap onto a low-handing balcony.


    Eloken was tired of the chase, so he drew more of the Vis and enchanted his strength and speed further. To finally catch up with the girl he ignored the crates and sprinted forward using the narrow alley walls to scale a balcony in two leaps just ahead of the girl.


    Eloken raised his hands in the gesture of peace. ¡°I meant what I said,¡± he panted slightly, his voice steady despite the adrenaline. ¡°I just want to talk.¡±


    The girl finally stopped and relaxed her posture. She removed her hoodie and a cascade of long dark hair fell around her shoulders, revealing what Eloken suspected, was a girl in her late teens. The hair framed her face, accentuating her sharp, delicate features. Her eyes were what drew most of Elokens¡¯ attention, a striking shade of purple, a rare color, Eloken had seen this shade of striking purple only one more time in his life, they were captivating, drawing his attention with an almost magnetic pull.


    ¡°My name is Eloken,¡± he said, his tone laced with a tingle of warmth as he tried not to spook her away. ¡°But I am guessing you already knew that as you have been following me almost the whole day, I saw you on the rocks near the Viridian Gate, then a few times during the day, I am guessing that¡¯s not a coincidence.¡±


    At his words, a subtle blush tingled the girl¡¯s cheeks, as she nodded in defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Eloken reassured her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment as if weighing the safety of her answer before her resolve firmed. "It''s Cel," she finally replied, her voice a whisper that barely disturbed the stillness of the night.


    ¡°Cel,¡± He repeated. ¡°What¡¯s it short of? I know that young adults use a three-letter shortened version of their name here on Island.¡± Eloken said showing that he was familiar with the Moiran customs.


    ¡°Celestyna,¡± she revealed without hesitation this time.


    ¡°So, Cel,¡± Eloken continued. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    At his question, the blush on Cel''s cheeks deepened. ¡°Well,¡± she began. ¡°I was curious about the magic you can do and couldn¡¯t wait for the showcase later in the festival so I wanted to catch a glimpse of it right away.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he murmured thoughtfully seemingly satisfied with her answer. ¡°You are aware that you are using magic, right?¡±


    Cel¡¯s purple eyes widened. ¡°Me?¡± she uttered, disbelief coloring her tone. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think you are that fast and agile?¡± Eloken leaned slightly forward, his gaze intensifying as he posed the question.


    ¡°I have been like this always?¡± she replied, her voice a blend of confusion with a trace of defensiveness.


    ¡°Always?¡± Eloken''s interest was piqued, and his eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°The way you move at a speed far above human¡¯s average and the fluidity of your movements imply that you are enchanted by Vis.¡±


    ¡°Vis?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the source that enchants your physical abilities, and the way you move it came naturally to you it would seem,¡± Eloken affirmed, his tone shifting to one of gentle explanation.


    Cel shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No way,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Eloken responded, his voice imbued with conviction. ¡°I can explain everything to you if you are interested.¡±


    At this offer, a spark of excitement flickered in Cel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am interested,¡± she affirmed.


    ¡°Then meet me at the Drunken Dragon Inn tomorrow afternoon,¡± Eloken said and she nodded. ¡°I have to go back now, but I¡¯ll be expecting you tomorrow.¡± With that said, Eloken vanished into the night, tracing the alleys back to the Drunken Dragon Inn.


    Before he returned to the Inn and continued with his night, right around the corner his vision started to blur and he felt dizzy. He grabbed the cold stones of the building to compose himself and from one of the alleys, he saw an elderly lady with a kerchief wrapped around her head. His gaze focused on her, everything was blurry except the elderly lady. He started to feel a high-pitched sound in his ears before the elderly woman pointed her finger at him and spoke.


    ¡°Cabronjace, sje bace vijset, poet,¡± She spoke in an unfamiliar language with a judgmental tone.


    ¡°What,¡± Eloken said trying to reach her but couldn¡¯t move. He reached for Vit in his reserves, but there was nothing, he reached for other sources, but still nothing. All of a sudden he felt naked, scared, and powerless. ¡°Who are you?¡± He said trying to reach the old lady, but his legs wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°Radi ne ot,¡± The old lady said her voice shifting, changing with each word. ¡°Radi ne ot, Cabronjace,¡±


    Eloken finally managed to take a step toward the old lady and as soon he did his vision returned and high pitch buzzing stopped. He reflexively reached in for Vit and found the reserves completely full. He tried to use Vit but there was nothing to heal, except the tipsiness of root beers he had tonight.


    Eloken took a few towards the old lady, ¡°What did you say to me?¡± He said, now only a short distance from her where he could clearly see her wrinkles in the street light.


    ¡°I said could you spare a few coins, son?¡± The old lady said in a shaky voice.


    Eloken took a few seconds to compose himself before reaching into his coat and grabbing a handful of coins laying them softly into the old lady¡¯s shaking hands.


    ¡°Thank you, son,¡± She said as Eloken spun around and walked towards the Inn. He stopped a moment before entering and gazed back to do a double-check of what had just happened. The old lady was still there talking to another set of foreigners and asking them for coins. He shook his head and returned inside the Drunken Dragon Inn looking for their booth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Dalamir asked as soon as he set down. ¡°You look pale as snow.¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Eloken reassured him. ¡°Just tired...¡±

 3. Echoes of Academy (Echos POV)

    Trumpets signed a new day at the Academy of Magic waking up everyone at the grounds.


    Echo cursed the day she met Eloken, but that was not all that bad, so she then cursed the day she let him persuade her to help with the Academy. She rolled out of her bed slowly, at 5:30 in the morning, the time she was supposed to be asleep. All her life she loved to sleep in and take her time getting out of bed, but here at the Academy, Eloken had made strict rules and one of them was waking up at 5:30 each morning.


    Eloken had gone to the Festival of Gods on the Isle of Moire and left Echo in charge of the whole Academy for the time being. He left for several reasons, to showcase his students and their magic, to try and find recruits, and to meet with their acquaintance Haraz and the council of Moire. Echo wanted to go too, but Eloken was adamant that he did not trust anyone else nearly enough to take care of the whole Academy before they returned, so she had to stay.


    Trust was everything to Eloken lately, so when creating Academy he cherry-picked each professor and mostly hired people he knew personally, only a few teachers were people he never met before, but they had multiple other people vouching for them and their persona. Echo never dreamed she would be teaching anyone anything, let alone be called a professor.


    She cursed under her breath one more time before leaving the bed with a grunt and looking for her uniform. With Eloken gone she was in charge of the morning roll call that would take place at 6:30, in one hour.


    Not long after she got dressed a knock on her door sounded and she rushed to the door.


    ¡°Morning Mistress Echo,¡± A tall skinny man with neatly trimmed graying mustaches said. ¡°Here is your tea!¡±


    "Thank you, Seraphius," Echo replied with a hint of a smile as she accepted the tea.


    Eloken had brought Seraphius to the Academy when he founded it to be a personal assistant to all the staff working at the Academy headquarters. Seraphius was the old guard, hailing from a family of long-serving servants who had dedicated their lives to the most notable courts and houses all over the kingdom. Echo didn''t know precisely how Eloken and Seraphius had met, but it was clear that Seraphius held Eloken in the highest regard, often claiming that he owed his life to him, a sentiment that Eloken always dismissed with a humble smile, insisting it was the other way around.


    What Echo remembered most vividly from those early days was Seraphius''s insistence on addressing everyone by their noble titles. It was a direct consequence of his upbringing and the years he had spent in the service of the aristocracy. Echo, on the other hand, had grown up on the streets and felt distinctly uncomfortable with such formality.


    Their initial encounters had been marked by a clash of worlds, with Seraphius politely referring to her as "Lady Echo" and Echo staunchly rejecting the title. She had argued vehemently for a more egalitarian approach within the Academy.


    "Seraphius," she had said with a mixture of exasperation and sincerity, "we''re not in the royal court here. We''re a group of people brought together by Eloken''s vision, and I''d like us to treat each other as equals."


    Seraphius had listened attentively, and after a thoughtful pause, he had replied, "I understand your perspective, Mistress Echo, but I must honor the traditions and respect I was raised with."


    It had taken some time and patience to find common ground, but eventually, they had settled on a compromise. Seraphius agreed to address her as "Mistress Echo," a title that retained a level of respect without the excessive formality that made Echo uncomfortable.


    As they navigated these differences, Echo came to appreciate Seraphius''s unwavering commitment to his upbringing and culture, and Seraphius, in turn, recognized the importance of fostering a sense of unity and camaraderie among the diverse staff and students of the Academy.


    ¡°Someone is here to see you, Mistress,¡± Seraphius said as Echo took a long sip of bruz tea.


    ¡°I do not have the time nor nerves for anyone this early,¡± Echo said frowning.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Trokt,¡± Seraphius said in a soft tone. ¡°He has returned.¡±


    ¡°Ohh,¡± Echo was surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t expecting him, where is he?¡±


    ¡°He is downstairs waiting for you,¡± Echo nodded and Seraphius left.


    As Echo finally descended to the bottom floor of the Academy, a staff member approached her, informing her that Master Trokt could be found in the dining hall. The dining hall was around the corner for the main stairwell; just two turns to the right and she was already there. As she entered, she saw that Trokt had already finished his breakfast and was diligently wiping his hands on a cloth embroidered with the Academy¡¯s logo. Upon noticing her, his face broke into a radiant smile.


    ¡°Echo¡­¡± He exclaimed, his voice laden with warmth as he hurried towards her, enveloping her in a tight hug. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you.¡±


    Feeling the sincerity in his embrace, Echo responded in kind, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Trokt,¡± she said, her voice muffled slightly as she allowed herself to be drawn even deeper into the hug. It was good to see one of my oldest friends. ¡°I must say, I wasn¡¯t expecting you for quite some time. What Happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing good, I¡¯m afraid,¡± he replied, releasing her from the hug and shaking his head solemnly. ¡°I had to leave in a hurry and come as quickly as possible. I am assuming that Eloken already left for the Festival? I tried to come in time to catch him before he left, but my trip here didn¡¯t go as smoothly as planned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he left a few days ago and won¡¯t be back for at least another week,¡± Echo responded, her brow furrowing in concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Trokt?¡± she asked, her voice laced with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter that can wait a few minutes longer,¡± he assured her, his eyes scanning the dining hall. ¡°Let¡¯s step outside and talk in private.¡± Echo nodded in agreement, and they made their way toward the exit.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°I see you couldn¡¯t resist indulging in the breakfast as soon as you came,¡± Echo teased, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, how I¡¯ve missed the eggs and brine swirlham here,¡± Trokt admitted with a chuckle, patting his belly contentedly. ¡°I devoured two portions in less than three minutes.¡±


    As they walked, they engaged in light-hearted banter, passing by the majestic gardens of Academy Guildhouse. In front of the Guildhouse lay a well-kept park, dotted with sturdy, ancient trees that provided ample shade and a sense of tranquility. The morning sun casts a gentle glow on the surroundings, creating a beautiful scene.


    They continued, exchanging greetings with several students who were already gathered for the morning roll call. Eventually, they reached a more secluded area of the park. Trokt gestured towards a bench nestled under the boughs of a large tree, and they both took a seat.


    ¡°So,¡± Echo began, her voice laced with concern as worry once again etched onto her face. ¡°What happened? Have they found others who can cast spells on their side?¡±


    ¡°No, luckily,¡± Trokt replied, his tone carrying a hint of relief. ¡°That bastard Zoor is still the only one.¡±


    ¡°That piece of shit,¡± Echo said, her voice sharp and filled with disdain.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Trokt nodded in agreement. ¡°And he¡¯s even more arrogant than you could imagine now that he doesn¡¯t have to play nice.¡±


    Zoor had arrived at the Academy just one month after its creation, seeking guidance from Eloken. At that time, Eloken didn¡¯t do any background checks and accepted all people who could cast or had the potential to. It was eventually revealed that Zoor was an agent sent by Joixari himself, with a mission to learn not just casting, but also to gather intelligence on Eloken, his plans, and the overall state of the Isari Empire.


    Back then, the threat posed by Joixari was unknown to them. It was only discovered when a student, Ishter, accidentally caught Zoor exchanging information with an outsider and promptly reported it to Eloken. Although they uncovered the scheme, Zoor proved to be slippery, escaping before Eloken and the crew could apprehend him.


    Fortunately, Trokt, the crew''s designated spy, went away just a few days before Zoor''s arrival. He was recalled immediately after Zoor''s escape, tasked with gathering counter-intelligence and assessing the true threat posed by Joixari and his newfound alliances. Keen on not repeating past mistakes, Trokt maintained radio silence, sending back only periodic signs to confirm that he was alive and well.


    ¡°So what is it?¡± Echo asked, her curiosity piqued and gnawing at her. ¡°Do they have a massive army?¡±


    ¡°They''ve amassed an insane number of troops,¡± Trokt confirmed gravely.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue,¡± Echo stated confidently. ¡°With Eloken, a few of our more gifted casters, the new Imperial Guard, and some of the Isari army under our control, we can easily overcome almost any army.¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Trokt agreed, though his expression remained serious. ¡°But their latest discovery puts us at a significant disadvantage, I''m afraid.¡±


    Echo remained silent, encouraging Trokt to continue.


    ¡°A week before I left their territory, a group of men riding Pegasus steeds arrived, demanding an audience only with Joixari. Intrigued, I positioned myself and a contact I had made to eavesdrop on their conversation. By now, it¡¯s common knowledge around the world about magic and the ability of certain individuals to channel it. We know that magic users are emerging all across the world, albeit incredibly rarely.


    ¡°That¡¯s expected,¡± Echo nodded. ¡°We¡¯re doing the same¡ªrecruiting magic users from all over the continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but here''s the kicker,¡± Trokt continued, his voice lowering to a whisper. ¡°These men, referring to themselves as the Stonecutters Guild, disclosed that magic is channeled by harnessing essence from the moons.¡±


    ¡°We assumed Joixari knew that from Zoor; it¡¯s hardly a secret,¡± Echo interjected, trying to grasp what had Trokt so unsettled.


    ¡°Right, Joixari knew,¡± Trokt agreed. ¡°But these Stonecutters had a meteorite site near their base, where they found fragments from one of the moons, Sylphion. They claimed that by studying these fragments, they¡¯ve managed to harness its power.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± Echo exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re saying they can cast spells using moon debris?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Trokt clarified. ¡°But they¡¯ve managed to infuse weapons and armor with it. I don¡¯t know the specifics¡ªthey didn''t disclose that to Joixari either.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Echo pressed, her concern growing.


    ¡°They''ve created weapons and armor that almost mimic the powers of magic users. They''re similar to our Imperial Guard¡¯s equipment but exponentially more powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Echo protested.


    ¡°I wish it were,¡± Trokt sighed. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes¡ªa wand, they called it, shooting fire from its tip, a large stone from Eclixor embedded in it. Swords, hammers, and axes cut through regular armor like butter, and their infused armor withstood hundreds of strikes without a scratch.¡±


    ¡°How do they work?¡± Echo stood silent for a moment before asking, the gravity of the situation dawning on her.


    ¡°I got as close as I could, but the Stonecutters were secretive, even with Joixari. However, one of my contacts managed to glimpse their schematics and recreated them from memory.¡± Trokt produced two folded sheets of paper from his cloak, handing it to Echo.


    One of the papers displayed detailed schematics of a sword, its hilt embedded with a gem-like stone, other than that the sword didn¡¯t differentiate much from the regular sword. On the other paper, the schematics showed a slender, elegantly crafted wand. Its body appeared to be made from a refined, dark wood, gracefully tapering to a fine point at one end. Intricate patterns and symbols were etched along its length, possibly denoting magical runes or incantations. The other end of the wand was wider, designed to fit comfortably in the hand, with a small, recessed chamber to house a luminous, moonstone-like gem. The gem, meticulously detailed in the drawing, seemed to pulse with an inner light, even on the static page. Fine lines of energy were depicted radiating out from the stone, intertwining with the wand¡¯s runes.


    Before they could continue conversation, they heard squabbling coming from the training ground.


    "You are a glorified lamppost,¡± Makziak yelled. ¡°What are you going to do? Shine a bright light at me and make me mildly squint.¡±


    ¡°You wanna see what I can do?¡± Odren asked taking a step towards Makziak.


    ¡°Yeah, please show me!¡± Makziak got completely into his face, they could feel each others breaths.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Echo yelled as she and Trokt approached the group of students. ¡°What is this about?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Makziak started but Echo cut him how imidiately.


    ¡°You know what?¡± She said in a stern voice. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear about it, you two will be on the outside guard duty tonight, but first you are going to suffer through the whole day. Go on start running around the garden, I¡¯ll call for you when it¡¯s enough.¡±


    The boys were visibly frustrated and wanted to protest but knew better than to argue with Echo. ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± They said in unison and started running.


    ¡°Anyone has anything else to say?¡± Echo asked looking over the remaining students that shook their heads. ¡°Good, go and wait for the roll call, I¡¯ll be there in a second!¡±


    ¡°The position of authority suits you,¡± Trokt teased her as the students walked away.


    ¡°I am going to lose my mind before Eloken returns,¡± She said puffing away and rubbing her temples. ¡°At least you are here to help now.¡±

 4. Demonstration of power (Eloken POV)

    <div>


    <div>


    Eloken awoke, his head thundering as if it were a drum beaten by the gods themselves, each pulse seemed to orbit around his skull. With age, the aftermath of his nights out had evolved into a more punishing ordeal, each hungover morning feeling as though he''d been stampeded in the furious charge of a great buffalo. The reckless mixing of ale, wine, and schnaps from the night before wove a particularly vicious punishment this time.


    Before he got up from his bed, Eloken reached for the Vit from his reserves, administering just a fraction of it from the reserves, and cast a small healing spell to dispel his hangover. As the spell took effect, his vision cleared, and the pounding in his head ceased immediately. He felt rejuvenated as he had slept for five days straight on the cloud. A smile flickered across his face before the memory of last night''s encounter with the old woman crept in. That encountered rendered him powerless for a brief moment and that sliver of vulnerability wedged a subtle unease back into his thoughts.


    Heaving himself from the bed, Eloken cast a glance toward Dalamir''s, expecting to find his friend incapacitated from the heavy drinking. Yet, the bed lay empty, with no sight of Dalamir. Moments later, the door swung open, and Dalamir entered, bearing two mugs from which steam gently curled.


    "Aha, the dead stir," Dalamir quipped, offering one of the steaming cups. "Try this tea; They said it puts our coffee to shame."


    "Loas tea," Eloken noted, accepting the mug and taking an immediate, appreciative sip. "A preferred morning ritual here," he added with a nod, enjoying another sip.


    "By the way how are you standing and in such a good mood if I may notice?" Eloken asked, marveling at Dalamir''s ability to avoid hangovers.


    "Just a tiny gift from the Gods," Dalamir replied with a grin, "Some are graced with magic, I, on the other hand, can drink anyone under the table without feeling it the next day."


    "Lucky indeed," Eloken chuckled. "Not all are so fortunate."


    With a nonchalant shrug, Dalamir took another sip of the tea, the taste was too sweet for his taste, he preferred his coffee without any sweeteners. They left their room in search of Yaub and Zoras who were next door. Yaub answered and told them they would meet at the breakfast in ten minutes.


    Dalamir and Eloken walked down to the restaurant where there were no clues of last night¡¯s party, the maids had worked their magic in the time they were asleep. They found a secluded table for four and went to check the rich buffet that the Drunken Dragon Inn had to offer. Eloken preferred a strong breakfast after the nights out, he did cure his hangover with the Vis, but some habits never left.


    Ten minutes on the clock Yaub and Zoras joined them at the table, ¡°Can you cure my headache?¡± Zoras asked Eloken.


    ¡°I wish I could,¡± Eloken said with a sorrowful tone.


    Some of the people who could channel magic and use Vit powers could dish it to others, normal humans, without any drawbacks. Eloken could only use Vit on himself and heal the wounds on his body. They were still trying to figure out if Eloken could learn to heal others, or if it was something completely different. One of the students at the academy, Irvir, could heal both himself and others.


    ¡°Let him suffer,¡± Yaub said palming Zoras over the back with his large hand. The big man cracked a comically large grin, he loved to tease Zoras at every opportunity he got.


    They enjoyed their breakfast in silence, finishing their full plates before going back for refills at the rich buffet.


    Once the eating slowed down, Eloken spoke. ¡°Guys I was thinking the whole night and the morning, I have to leave with Haraz for Azarim today.¡±


    ¡°What about the festival? Dalamir asked.


    ¡°I was thinking of leaving Yaub in charge of the students and the showcase and bringing you with me.¡±


    Yaub nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Zoras asked.


    ¡°You stay with Yaub and help him out,¡± Eloken said and glanced toward Dalamir, looking at his expression he could see that Dalamir wasn¡¯t happy with his decision but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Dalamir muttered with the last bite from his now empty plate.


    ¡°I have a meeting with the Moiran council at noon and with few other representatives and we leave by three,¡± Eloken said. ¡°I¡¯ll take one of our ships and you return home with the other one if I am not back by the end of the festival.¡± All of them nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t unpack fully,¡± Dalamir said with a passive-aggressive tone and Eloken just gave him a small smile.


    Before the meeting with the council Eloken had gone to confirm with Haraz that he would be following him into Azarim today, Haraz was already all packed up and ready to leave and they agreed that Haraz would wait for him at the port in Azarim sometime late in the night.


    The Island of Moire never had a king or a single ruler in its history, they were governed by a council of thirteen people all history. Thirteen council members were selected each three years from various castes of the society including members from military folk to ordinary citizens and merchants. Each of the council members was the main chairman for one of the months, rotating like that for three years, each of them got to be chairman three times. The chairman didn¡¯t have any executive functions but was the main representative in the meetings with the other nations in that given month, the council still had to vote on the matter before any decision was made.


    The council members were closely watched during their mandate and it was not uncommon throughout the history of the island for some of them to get removed from the council before their mandate was up because they were bribed by foreign administrators. So in the recent few years, councils were almost impossible to bribe or nudge to your side.


    They resided in one of the oldest buildings in the heart of Thalasyn, only a short walk away from Drunken Dragon Inn. Eloken made his way there navigating the main streets and seeing the aftermath of the festival¡¯s wild night.


    In front of the large council building, there were dozens of royal guards, to Eloken¡¯s luck one of them was the commander from the port, Galam. Eloken approached the entrance and two guards crossed their large spears blocking his path before Galam approached.


    ¡°State your business foreigner,¡± He said as if he didn¡¯t recognize Eloken from the day before.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Galam, commander of the Royal Guard,¡± Eloken said formally, but in a condescending voice. ¡°I have a meeting with the council at noon.¡±


    ¡°Let me check,¡± Galam said and went inside the building.


    Moments later he returned and gestured towards the guards to let him in. ¡°You came here to get for financial aid like most of the foreigners?¡± Galam asked for Eloken to go in front of him before he patted him down for hidden weapons.


    ¡°Quite the contrary, dear commander,¡± Eloken said.


    The commander just shot him a look and called for one of the assistants to show Eloken the room the council resided in. He was told to wait before one of the foreign ambassadors, from Elidor, finishes his meeting and then to walk in. Luckily he didn¡¯t have to wait long before an ambassador from Elidor in their recognizable purplish gowns walked out and nodded in curtsey to him.


    Once inside the large room with a high ceiling and marbled stone pillars, Eloken took a stand in the middle of the room, where in the ground carved inside the shining tiles was a literal circle.


    ¡°State your name and business,¡± the Current chairman of the council said, a dark-skinned bald man with a neatly trimmed goatee and a friendly smile that didn¡¯t match his rough tone.


    ¡°I am Eloken, founder of the Academy of Magic. But you may know me better by my family name, Thormwol, son of Mythral and Calla¡± Eloken said channeling his most formal voice. ¡°I come on behalf of Isari Kingdom, our King sends his best regards and wishes but unfortunately he could not attend this year''s festival and this meeting and for that, he is truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ahh Mythral¡¯s little boy,¡± One of the older council members chimed in. ¡°You¡¯ve made quite the ruckus on the Continent, we hear.¡± He said in a shaky voice. ¡°Can¡¯t say we blame you, but still, your reputation precedes you. But if you are half as man as your father was, we owe it to you to listen to your request, what is it you want on behalf of your kingdom?¡±


    Eloken didn¡¯t like when others mentioned his father, but this man at least had a high opinion of him, so he composed himself and said, ¡°I came here today before you, to offer you my protection in turn for greater trade margins and a large quantity of Titanwood.¡±


    First quiet chuckles started, then full-on laughter engulfed the large oval room. Council members couldn¡¯t contain themselves over the Eloken¡¯s offer. ¡°Settle down, settle down,¡± The chairman said.


    Finally, the laughter died down and the chairman addressed Eloken.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the offer Mister Eloken, but why would we need your protection, the Island of Moire was never conquered and has been standing proudly for over two centuries, what protection do we need from you is beyond me?¡± Chairman said.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Sorry I never caught your name,¡± Eloken said catching the chairman off guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s relevant?¡± The chairman said. ¡°But it¡¯s Reoryn.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Reoryn,¡± Eloken continued. ¡°I am guessing you have heard about the appearance of the magic in the past year?¡± He asked but then continued without waiting for an answer. ¡°And as most people, you are most likely afraid of it, but also slightly curious. I know some people are still denying magic completely, there might be some amongst you, so let me demonstrate it briefly for you.¡±


    Eloken said, and the council members tensed a little bit. Four guards that stood at the door must have interpreted it as a threat as they straightened their weapons and postures. Eloken took a few steps to the side, walking close to one of the large marble stones, and channeled a quick spell using the Vis that was running through him. He drew his hand back and in a quick motion he punched the large marble stone and it broke in half.


    Shock and awe painted over the council member faces and the four guards that were inside the council room rushed towards him, before yelling for help from the outside. Eloken casted another spell using his Vis source, this time enchanting his speed and in quick fluid motions moving almost four times faster than the average human disarmed the four Royal Guards. Before anyone else could enter he dashed towards the large wooden doors and jammed one of the spears in the door handles.


    After the initial confusion guards rushed Eloken, he took all four spears from them, but they had their side weapons ready. Eloken renewed his haste spell and disarmed the first three guards with ease, using their holsters to tie their hands in the process. He left the fourth guard alone before turning to him and spreading his arms wide. The guard swung his machete at Eloken and struck him between shoulder and neck. A moment of silence took over the large room but was broken by the sound of shattering machete once it collided with Elokens skin.


    In the moment he was jamming the spear into a large door, Eloken had touched the Titanwood the door was made of, and using Exo he turned his skin into the tensity of the famous Moiran wood.


    Once he tied the last soldier he took one of the spears and tossed it with incredible precision hitting a depiction of Dragon right above the council member, who was the previous High Commander of the Royal Guard. All of the council members stood from their chairs unsure if they should run or attack Eloken, fear of the unknown painted over their faces.


    Eloken rose his hands above his head in a surrender motion. ¡°Calm down and sit. If I wanted to hurt you I would have already done that.¡± He said in his calmest possible voice trying to de-escalate the situation. ¡°This was just a quick demonstration so we don¡¯t waste time before you start taking me seriously.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just attack us like this and expect for us to listen to you,¡± Reoryn said. ¡°We don¡¯t react well to threats.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Reoryn, as I said this is not an attack, but rather a quick demonstration,¡± Eloken said, smugness breaking through his voice. ¡°I just disarmed four of your Royal Guards in the middle of your city and took thirteen of you hostages without breaking a sweat, so just listen to me I mean you no harm, if we can¡¯t reach an agreement, we can¡¯t so be it.¡±


    Reoryn sat down and gave Eloken the podium. ¡°The times are changing and you should be with them. Your Island stood proudly for almost two centuries because of your policies and rigorous controls, but I just passed all those controls and here I am. Yes, we turned our weapons away, but you didn¡¯t count on one thing, I am the weapon now.¡± Eloken said with a devious smile, proud of the way council members were watching him in awe, shock, and terror all at the same time.


    ¡°And I brought eight of my students with me, who are not as proficient as I am yet, but they can do damage on their own.¡± Eloken continued addressing the council, looking at each of their expressions trying to gauge what they felt. ¡°So your ways won¡¯t work for too long, as more and more people are starting to get touched by one of the sources and we all know you can¡¯t completely shut off your island to the visitors. Even if you do I believe that your cliffs won¡¯t hold off the people for much longer. There are already individuals that can jump as high as those cliffs already, possibly even shatter them.¡± Eloken spoke gesturing with his hands along the way.


    ¡°Now don¡¯t get me wrong, and I hope I make myself clear enough, I do not threaten you, and nor will I or Isari empire ever invade you. I have too much respect for you because of everything my father ever spoke about your island and there is too much history between our two people to even consider that.¡± Eloken now spoke in a slower pace and more friendly tone.


    ¡°So what are you saying?¡± The older council member said.


    ¡°I am guessing as most of the mainland, you still don¡¯t know much about magic, do you?¡± Eloken asked.


    The council members shook their hands up and down, ¡°Right, so I am willing to share all of the information we already have on it and the things we learn along the way. We are still far away from understanding it fully, I believe we barely scratch the surface, but I have almost five years head start compared to almost everyone.¡± Eloken continued his monologue.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Reoryn started relaxing a little bit as Eloken slowly de-escalated the room. ¡±That¡¯s something we might be interested in.¡± The rest of the council nodded in agreement, but before Eloken could continue the former High Commander of Royal Guard spoke.


    ¡°I would be lying if I said that was not one of our concerns,¡± The man said in a straight military voice. ¡°But what you are offering doesn¡¯t seem nearly enough.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not,¡± Eloken said in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s just the surface to ease you into the conversation. What I had in mind was that I would take on all of your gifted people and be willing to accept them into my academy where we would teach the team everything we can. But, for each two Moirans we teach we get to keep one for us, and we return one to you.¡± The council didn¡¯t like the last part so Eloken continued right away.


    ¡°There are much larger things at play in our world, that I can not discuss with you or anyone else at the moment. But don¡¯t worry, before we teach enough of your people we will send you reinforcements of our best to keep you company and safe. Also, if any fool would be crazy enough to try and invade you we would all come to your aid right away.¡± Eloken continued and saw the former High Commander liked what he was offering.


    ¡°I said I have too much respect and admiration for the Moirans to let anyone attack you even if we don¡¯t strick the deal, but with the deal no one would be crazy to look at you side ways, magic or no magic.¡± Eloken finished his pitch.


    He untied the guards he humiliated earlier and unblocked the door. Galam and reinforcements rushed right in and charged him. Eloken didn¡¯t resist but before they reached him, former High Commander Fopit dismissed them all from the hall.


    Eloken came prepared and gave them a document of what exactly he wanted to get in return with this alliance and what he would be offering. The council asked for half an hour to go over the deal before they formally voted for it. Eloken spent the time in front of the hall where he was shot unpleasant looks from Galam and the Royal Guard before he was called back in.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the agreement Mister Eloken,¡± Reoryn said. ¡°We would like to sign this deal, with slight changes here and there.¡± Reoryn continued and went over the changes they wanted to make.


    Few higher prices, few lower quantities, but nothing that didn¡¯t work for Eloken. ¡°That works for me,¡± Eloken said with the friendliest smile he could muster.


    A few minutes after an assistant came with a drafted contract that Eloken and Reoryn signed after going over it one more time. Eloken shook hands with each of the members and thanked them in a Moiran way, a slight tilt of the head to the left with the left hand touching the temple of the head.


    ¡°Welcome to the Coalition of the Willing,¡± Eloken said after he finished shaking hands with all thirteen members. ¡°You are our first, but I would say the most important member.¡±


    Before Eloken could leave council member Fopit pulled him to the side. ¡°Do you mind if we talk in private?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Eloken said looking up at the large man. Now that he wasn¡¯t behind the desk Fopit towered over Eloken with both height and width.


    They left the council building, and on their way out Galam shot Eloken the dirtiest look he could, if looks could kill that would be the one for sure, Eloken thought to himself. Once they were a safe distance away Fopit spoke.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t offer this now,¡± He started. ¡°I would have come looking for you. You see, my son started acting weird lately and completely shut himself in, I barely got through to him a few weeks ago and he admitted he started to gain some extraordinary abilities.¡± Fopit said in a hushed tone.


    ¡°He can reach one of the sources,¡± Eloken said. ¡°What can he do?¡±


    ¡°He cut himself in front of me then concentrated hard and the cut healed almost immediately,¡± General said with a mix of worry and fear in his eyes.


    ¡°He can reach Vit,¡± Eloken said. ¡°That¡¯s always good and welcome.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you call it? Vit?¡± He asked but continued before Eloken could answer. ¡°I wanted to ask you to take him into your academy, he is a good boy, but he is scared. You must know how religion looks on the appearance of magic?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t seem to like it at all,¡± Eloken said.


    ¡°Well his mother is a devoted follower of the Church of Moire, and well to put it lightly, they think you are all devil spawns.¡± Fopit said trying not to sound disrespectful. ¡°And so are most of our close friends and family, that¡¯s why he shut himself down and why he is still hiding his abilities.¡± He said with a pleading expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Eloken said. ¡°We will take him in with open arms, and tell him to be at the Drunken Dragon Inn in two hours I will introduce him with the team and explain everything to him. Unfortunately, I have to leave for Azarim tonight, but he can go to the Academy with one of our ships later this week.¡±


    Fopit nodded in appreciation and shook Eloken¡¯s hand before they parted ways. Eloken used some of the remaining free time to run a few errands around the Thalasyn and to visit a house where he and his family lived on the Island. Looking at the house a flash of loving memories appeared in his mind, but were swept by anger, sadness and sorrow quickly. Getting revenge for them a year ago only eased the pain a little bit, three of them were still gone.


    After his former house, he went straight to the Drunken Dragon Inn, where he packed his things before he met with the crew at one of the Inn¡¯s private rooms. Cel was there before anyone else came, sitting at the furthest table away from the door playing with the fruit bowl on the table. As soon as Eloken came, the rest of the team followed, and moments later Fabrisos brought a young shy-looking boy, who introduced himself as Wrion Tarrop, son of Fopit.


    Eloken introduced Cel and Fopit to the rest of the crew and students. Wrion shook everyone¡¯s hand with reserve, while Cel did it with utmost confidence making each hand shake a little bit too long while maintaining eye contact.


    ¡°As you might have heard I have to leave for Azarim after this meeting,¡± Eloken started. ¡°Dalamir will be coming with me and while we are gone Yaub is in charge, if he is not there you have Zoras.¡± Students nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I want you Lorian, Utran, Bastian, Nylla, and Kaelena with me to Azarim I might need your help.¡± He said and they nodded and Eloken saw a little pride in their look that they were selected.


    Before leaving he pulled three of his friends off to the side, ¡°Look, the deal we went through, we are in official alliance with the Island of Moire.¡± Eloken said proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fucking great,¡± Dalamir said unable to hide his enthusiasm.


    ¡°Good work boss,¡± Yaub said and Zoras joined in the praise.


    ¡°That little boy there is sone of one of the council members and former High Commander of their Royal Guard,¡± Eloken continued. ¡°He is a little bit shy and scared of his powers, so please take it easy on him, and watch out our students don¡¯t bother him too much.¡±


    ¡°You got it,¡± Yaub said. ¡°And what about the girl.¡±


    ¡°That one is special,¡± Eloken said. ¡°She can reach at least three sources as far as I could see in a short interaction I had with her. But there is something else about her, I don¡¯t know.¡± Eloken said with a distant look. ¡°She wants to go to the academy, so make sure she is on that both when you leave if we are not back by then.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yaub said.


    ¡°Pack your things and meet me in port in one hour for those who are leaving with me,¡± Eloken yelled so everyone could hear him. ¡°Rest of you enjoy the festival and make us look good at the showcase.¡±

 5. Inside the peaks (Illyan POV)

    Thump.


    Iliyan turned in his bed ignoring the sound.


    Another thump resonated against his window, more insistent this time.


    With a sight, he nestled deeper into the cocoon of his big, downy blanket, its comforting warmth a stark contrast to the chill that seemed to try and creep from the outside. He closed his eyes and tried to chase the sleep.


    Another thump, forceful and demanding, accompanied by two rapid successors, pushed the dreamland further from Illyan.


    Iliyan grabbed his pillow pressing it over his ears in a futile attempt to mute the symphony of interruptions.


    For a moment the thumps subsided and Iliyan teetered on the edge of the dream world once more. But just before he could reach it a barrage of soft thumps came upon his window.


    With a groan of frustration, he flung his pillow at the window. Leaving the sanctuary off the big white fluffy blanket he slowly rolled out of bed to see who was harassing him this early. He wobbled to the window, the cold wooden floorboards creaked under his weight. Before he could take a look outside another snowball flew into the window startling him completely awake.


    Bracing himself, he thrust the window open, the brisk morning air rushing to fill his lungs, He poked his head out of the window and saw four heads with large grins and even larger ushankas, their fur wrapping around their necks. Three of his friends standing shoulder to shoulder, a united front of mischief, and his younger brother one head smaller than the rest standing with the widest grin. All four of them gestured for Iliyan to come down.


    Iliyan could only muster a thumbs up and walked back towards the bed. He checked the pipes that ran from the main furnace in the living room below, they were ice cold, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel cold, he felt just perfect.


    Weird. He thought to himself, he usually felt cold to his bones in the morning. Shrugging off the anomaly, he reached for his glasses on the nightstand, a familiar routine providing some sense of normalcy this morning.


    But as he perched the glasses on his nose, his world blurred. Startled, Illyan removed them, only to find his vision clear completely. He repeated the process several more times for the same result, vision was much better and cleared without the lenses. It puzzled Illyan, but he quickly decided to forgo the glasses and left them back on the nightstand as he proceeded to dress.


    He quickly put on a sturdy set of his warmest clothing and hopped into his fur boots. He secured his heavy coat with a large belt, the fabric whispering against his movements. With one last glance towards the nightstand and his glasses, Illyan left the room and quickly went downstairs to meet with his friends.


    There were remnants of the breakfast on the table, his brother ate and made a mess. Their mother was working in the early mornings so she probably ate outside on the way to work. Once outside, he was blinded by the canvas of white that the world had turned into. The street was blanketed heavily with snow that had been falling relentlessly through the night. Each step crunched satisfyingly beneath his boots, the snow yielding to his weight. His air materialized in the air, a dance of mist swirling before disappearing into the cold morning.


    Across the street from his house, stood his friends and his younger brother. Their breaths, too, formed clouds of vapor in the cold air, their laughter and chatter adding warmth to the frosty scene. His brother beamed at him, his excitement barely contained as he spoke, ¡°Did my snowball wake you up?¡± He somehow made his grin wider beneath the oversized ushanka.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Illyan said, returning a warm smile to his younger brother. ¡°I am guessing these three didn¡¯t even manage to hit the window.¡± Illyan teased his friends.


    ¡°Are you ready for today?¡± Vasilin said, his piercing blue eyes blending with the white background.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Illyan nodded. ¡°We start exploring the big cave today finally. I packed torches, food, water, and everything I could think of.¡± He said pointing towards his large backpack. ¡°Hope you did the same?¡±


    His friends nodded, showing their large backpacks that were full to the brim.


    ¡°Can I please go with you today?¡± His brother asked. ¡°Pretty, please?¡± He pleaded.


    ¡°No Arana,¡± Illyan said in a calm tone. ¡°I need you to stay behind and hold the fort and keep our mom safe.¡±


    ¡°You always say that,¡± Arana said frustratingly. ¡°I want to go and explore with you like you went with that when you were my age.¡±


    ¡°I promise I will take you with us as soon as we are done with this cave, and I will teach you everything our father taught me,¡± Illyan said.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Illyan said looking at his younger brother, who resembled their father a lot with his facial features.


    His brother nodded, hugged him, and shook hands with the rest of the crew before he left for the house.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell mom we went to the caves,¡± Illyan said. ¡°If she asks I am spending the night at ss.¡± His brother flashed the thumbs up with his oversized gloves on before he slammed the door of the house from the inside.


    ¡°You guys ready?¡± Illyan asked his friends.


    ¡°Ready as we will ever be,¡± Vassilin said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The squad set off, walking one behind the other on the snowy street, each of the members looking for a boot print of the one in front of them. The city of Svordonsk, nestled beneath the formidable Yarkon peaks of the Altral mountains, was a spectacle of white, its buildings covered in almost perpetual frost. The streets were unusually quiet this morning, only a few resilient souls were outside shoveling the snow in front of their shops. The crew greeted everyone they stumbled upon and was rewarded with a barrage of warm smiles and good mornings.


    Svordonsk was a city accustomed to solitude, its beauty vailed in an eternal winter. Snow was an emperor in this region, and it reigned for eleven out of the thirteen months a year, draping the city in a pristine white cloak. The isolation from the world was not due to the inhospitality of its citizens towards the guests, quite the contrary the Svordonsk people were warm and welcoming, but due to its treacherous road and paths leading towards the Peaks and the city itself. The icy roads deterred most people from even attempting to reach the Peaks.


    The cities around the Peaks saw life stir within its walls primarily when the trading caravans from the Isari Empire made their biannual visit. They came when the snow yielded, however briefly, it was enough for the outside world to reach their cities, trade, exchange stories, and mingle for a few weeks before the skies reclaimed their frosty dominion.


    Though the Svordonsk and neighboring towns and villages around the Peaks were officially part of the Isari Empire for centuries, they thought of themselves as independent. Their customs and religion isolated from the rest of the empire were completely preserved. Isari didn¡¯t try to rule over them, so that¡¯s why the people of Peaks never tried to officially leave the empire and often sent aid in times of war and guarded the back of the empire to the north and east, no one would be able to strike at Isari from those sides.


    As Illyan and friends trudged through the snow-laden streets reaching the outskirts of Svordonsk, the silent majesty of Yarkon peaks loomed over them, a constant towering presence. The peeks were never fully mapped or explored, their icy coat hiding many mysteries.


    Illyan father was one of the explorers who knew the peaks like the back of his hand. He brought Illyan to many expeditions where they looked for uncharted lakes that held the rich fish and mineral supplies. His father''s reputation as a seasoned guide was well-known and he was often sought after by outsiders who dared to venture into the peaks'' embrace.


    Nearly five years ago, Illyan''s father accepted an assignment to lead a weird band of Troioran, Maxran, and Oznoag nobles and their entourage into the labyrinth of ice caves near the top of the peaks. Illiyan remembered like it was yesterday, seeing his father out on the expedition, his reassuring smile, the warmth of his hug on a chilly morning, and his lingering wave of farewell.


    However, that morning, was the last time he would see his father as their adventure bore a grim fate. His father, along with the entourage vanished into the heart of the mountain. No trace, no tale returned from that expedition, leaving the void in Illyan¡¯s hearth.


    Hunted by the unresolved mystery of his father¡¯s disappearance, Illyan felt a pull towards the peaks. Now standing on the outskirts of Svordonsk, his heart pounding hard, half from fear half from excitement, he was ready to take on the icy caves and hopefully reveal the truth of what happened to his father¡¯s expedition.


    Illyan and his friends made their gradual ascent towards the Yarkon peaks, following one of the secluded paths his father took him on early in their expedition days. It was a hard path, but once you walked through it more than twice, you became familiar with each crevice and slippery slope.


    After a hard day of non-stop climbing and only short pauses the crew eventually made a cast clearing, a serene valley nestled between the looming peaks. Here, two large lakes lay like a twin mirror, reflecting the stark beauty of the mountains. The lakes teemed with life, numerous local fisherman from Svordonsk and other neighboring towns and villages dotted the icy surface tending to their lines and nets as they harvested the bounty these hidden waters offered.


    The crew made camp here to spend the night before the final ascent towards one of the entrances into the hidden caves tomorrow. The night passed peacefully, Illyan was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch sleep due to sheer excitement he fell, but the hard climbing they¡¯d done for the whole day took its toll and the sleep couldn¡¯t escape him that night. Before they left for the caves, Vassilin had bought four large pikes from one of the fishermen and put them on a makeshift wooden skewer.


    ¡°A feast before we leave,¡± Vassilin said with a smile, and the crew welcomed the gifts he bore.


    ¡°Any fear?¡± Kormon asked, his cheeks red from the constant wind in the valley.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Resonated all three of them.


    ¡°Excitement is prevailing I would say,¡± Illyan added and the rest of them nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this up quickly and continue so we can reach the entrance before nightfall.¡±


    After breakfast they continued, the terrain grew steeper, the air thinner, yet this time Illyan felt no fatigue as his resolve didn¡¯t waver for one second. And just a few hours before the sunset, they finally reached it, and opening into the heart of the mountain itself, an blue icy gate that almost shone under the sun.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Illyan gasped his voice a blend of exhaustion and exhilaration. "Last chance to turn back if there are any doubts."


    "Not a chance," Vassilin retorted playfully. "You won''t be claiming all the glory and mystery for yourself!"


    With a shared nod they stepped into the cave, the entrance swallowing them whole. The walls of the cave were smooth, made from the blue ice that seemed to glow ethereally in the dim light their torches provided. As they slowly ventured deeper into the cave, all four of them lit their torches, and the first mystery of the caves appeared a series of strange symbols etched into the icy walls. Illyan drew the symbols into his notebook as best as he could before continuing with their journey.


    They marked their path, keen to preserve a trail back to the entrance, but the labyrinthine expanse of the cave was daunting. The passageways twisted and turned, a maze of frozen beauty was slowly enveloping them and it was hardened and hardened to keep track of where they went. Vassilin was on map duty, he tried to chart each step they took and his drawing was getting too small for the parchment he brought with him.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°This is, this is remarkable.¡± Illyan finally let the awe escape his thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s also kind of scary,¡± Kormon added.


    ¡°You scared?¡± Vassilin teased him.


    ¡°Nope, just wondering who made those symbols.¡±


    ¡°Was wondering the same things,¡± Illyan said as he reached another crossroad. ¡°Let me look at the map you were making.


    Vassilin provided the parchment paper and they gathered around him. Nikosar used his torch to make the map more visible and they slowly analyzed it.


    ¡°It would seem that we going into the center of it,¡± Illyan said tracing the lines.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Vassilin nodded. ¡°We are moving slightly east but I don¡¯t think there is a straight way into the center.¡± Vasilin was moving his fingers to through the theoretical center in a straight line. ¡°Maybe if we took this left here, it would have taken us a little closer to the center.¡± He said pointing to one of the crossroads.


    ¡°It is what it is now,¡± Illyan said. ¡°Let¡¯s just continue moving and we will take a few left turns now to try and straighten our path.¡±


    The crew nodded and they continued onwards. Illyan took charge and moved forward taking a left turn each now split of the cave system they ran into. He gazed back each time to look at Vassilin if they were making progress, his friend returning a thumb up before sketching the new path into the parchment paper, a map of the callosal ice cave system.


    ¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± Nikosar asked the crew turning in all directions. ¡°I have a feeling someone or something is following us.¡±


    ¡°Not your paranoia again,¡± Kormon sounded frustrated moving just behind Illyan. ¡°Thought you were over it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not paranoia man,¡± Nikosar insisted, his voice tinged with unease. "I know what I heard."


    The crew paused, their breaths hanging in the frigid air, as they listened intently. The cave was eerily silent, the only sound the distant drop of melting ice. The stillness was unsettling, ever since they entered they didn¡¯t let themselves be engulfed by the silence, but this moment, this moment sent shivers down Illyan¡¯s spine.


    Suddenly, as they were about to continue, a series of soft, yet distinctly inhumane sounds echoed through the cavern. ¡°There, that sound,¡± Nikosar said. ¡°Can you hear it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Illyan nodded. ¡°Shut up, let us hear.¡±


    It was a low, guttural moan, rising and falling like the wind whispering through the icy corridors. The sound seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once.


    ¡°What the hell is that,¡± Kormon asked, visibly scared.


    ¡°No idea,¡± Illyan said. ¡°Let¡¯s continue, it¡¯s probably wind or something, we came too far to give up now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know brother,¡± Vassilin chimed in. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±


    As Illyan was about to gesture them to follow him, the unmistakable sound of claws scratching against the ice pierced the silence. The sound was methodical, deliberate-like a predator stalking its prey, its movement and rhythm calculated and precise to inspire fear in its prey.


    The crew huddled closer, their four torches casting long, flickering shadows against the walls, painting a scene that seemed to belong more in a nightmare than reality.


    "I knew it," Nikosar whispered, his voice barely audible. "We are about to die here."


    "We need to stay calm," Illyan instructed, trying to mask the tremor in his voice. "Whatever it is, we can''t let fear dictate our actions."


    Vassilin nodded, his hand gripping the self-made parchment map a little tighter. "We stick together, no matter what.¡±


    Then all of a sudden, a loud inhumane screech echoes from all sides. Illyan covered his ears but the sound was too loud, he felt dizzy, and nauseated and fear started slowly to take over him. His friends looked at him, looking for answers in his eyes, but his face gave up more than they bargained, he was afraid, and the fear took over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move back slowly,¡± He whispered to the crew, gesturing for Vassilin to take over from the other side.


    Before they took a step in the other direction another screech filled the labyrinth and their ears. All four of them stopped dead in their tracks as from both sides shadows appeared and danced across the icy walls, followed by the scraping sound of claws on ice.


    ¡°What the hell are those?¡± Nikosar asked unable to break the gaze from the shadow that was coming in the direction they came from.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Illyan said as he was the first that was able to break free from the paralyzing that overtook them.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Vassilin asked. ¡°They are coming from both sides.¡±


    ¡°There was another turn on this side, come quickly,¡± Illyan said and started walking back toward the center of the caves.


    The crew hastened their steps, following Illyan swiftly toward the turn he had indicated. The icy walls around them seemed to close in on them. As they approached the turn, the inhumane screeches and the scraping of claws grew louder, more insistent, as if whatever was lurking in the shadows knew their every move.


    They reached the turn and quickly took it, there were no shadows in the arm of the icy caves, but the screeching and scraping didn¡¯t die out, it followed them, and it was all around them. Catching their breaths, the crew pressed their backs against the cold, hard ice-a mixture of fear and uncertainty mixed on their faces.


    ¡°What do we do, any ideas?¡± Illyan whispered, his voice steady trying to escape the terror that gripped his heart.¡±


    ¡°I think we,¡± Vassilin answered fiddling with the map. ¡°Take the next-¡±


    Before Vassilin could finish his sentence, the loudest screech so far cut him off. Straight ahead of them as the cave corridor was naturally twisting a shadow grew larger and larger, followed by scraping of the ice. The shadow loomed like a specter emerging from the abyss. Its form is grotesque, yet somehow still human. The scraping of claws on ice grew into a relentless rhythm, a sinister symphony that reverberated off the cave walls.


    Illyan¡¯s mind raced, every instinct in him screamed to flee, but there was no clear path as behind them the same scene happened, they were trapped. He locked eyes with his friend, seeing his own fear mirrored back at him. Without any more hesitation, he reached into his large backpack and grabbed a hatchet ready to fight whatever was stalking them.


    And then a second later, nothing could prepare him for the sight that appeared in front of him. A creature appeared, slightly taller than an average human, but its hands were unnaturally long, ending in large claws that were scraping against the floor of the icy cave, not the walls as he expected.


    The creature looked humanoid, but its skin was pale blue, with dark lines following its bony structure. Its hair was long and white with a hue of light blue. Its eyes were completely white, with no irises, nothing, just pure whiteness, it was eerie just looking at them. The creature opened its large mouth and a now haunting screech escaped it as the mouth opened unnaturally wide.


    The creature looked eyes with Illyan and charged him. Illyan braced himself, gripping his hatchet tightly. He managed to turn for a brief moment to look at his friends. Kormon, was right behind him, almost hiding behind his back, while Vassilin and Nikosar readied themselves from the same threat that was coming from their side of the cave. Both of them were clutching their torches, wielding them like a fiery sword.


    The creature moved with a supernatural speed, but its movements were also strangely mesmerizing and graceful, like a dance of death itself. As it neared, Illyan could see the intricate patterns on its icy blue skin, like the surface of the cave itself had come alive.


    Illyan swung the hatched with all his might as the creature lunged at him. The clash echoed through the cave, a metallic ring against a chilling hiss. The creature recoiled from the blow, but it was clear that the hatchet made no mark on its thick, icy skin.


    Quickly glancing back, the torch Vassilin and Nikosar were wielding seemed to have no effect on the creature attacking them. The creature swung its large claw at Vassilin, he managed to duck its swipe but Nikosar didn¡¯t react in time and the creature¡¯s claws got him all through the torso throwing him against the chilly wall. Nikosar¡¯s body slid down the wall leaving a chilling streak of red against the blue ice. The sight filled Illyan''s surge of horror and fury.


    ¡°Nikosar!¡± Illyan cried out, his voice echoing through the cavern. The reality of the nightmare they found themselves crashed down on him like an avalanche. It was no longer a quest for answers, but a fight for survival.


    Kormon, still visibly shaken, found his courage in the face of their friend¡¯s injury and rushed to Nikosar¡¯s side. While trying to assess the damage the creature snuck past Vassilin and struck Kormon from behind. His lifeless body fell right beside the friend he was trying to help just a moment ago.


    Illyan yelled out of rage, frustration, and fear a charged the creature that hurt his friends, leaving the one that was attacking him behind. He jumped at it, his hatch swung behind his back and struck the creature at the back of its head while it loomed over his friends. A metallic clank on ice skin echoed through the cave.


    The creature turned, seemingly unscathed. Illyan looked at his hand that held the hatchet only to find its wooden handle, the hatchet broke in half. Vassilin joined Illyan by his side as both creatures slowly closed in on them, their large mouths curving into demonic grins.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Vassilin asked, his eyes darting between the advancing creatures.


    Before Illyan could answer he felt a surge of power mixed with rage and despair run through him. Somehow he knew what to do, as someone took control of his body. He stepped in front of Vassilin and spread his arms to both sides in the direction from where the creatures were coming and within seconds, the surge of power somehow was directed towards his hands.


    He felt a warmth cruising around his hands, as the air around him was getting hotter and hotter. Illyan closed his eyes and concentrated letting his body completely into the arms of whatever force was driving him. He felt a connection to something far greater than himself, an ancient force that seemed to acknowledge his desperation.


    The air around his hands started to flicker and crackle, he opened his eyes, and to his amazement, he saw flames dancing around his outstretched palm, their light casting dancing shadows against the icy walls. The creatures hesitated for a moment at the sight of growing flames around Illyan.


    The flames grew brighter and more intense as if they were fed by his emotions and with a guttural scream led by the unknown force Illyan immediately thrust his hands forward and unleashed a torrent of fire towards the creatures. The flames surged with a life of their own, a roaring inferno that raced across the icy caves.


    The creatures stumbled back, their haunting screeches drowned out by the roar of the flames. The heat was immense, turning parts of the icy walls into steam, and filling the cave with a mist.


    Once the flames stopped, Illyan was only left with a ponding hearth in his chest, he looked for the creatures in both directions. They were not dead, wounded yes, but still alive and they looked more enraged, their twisting demonic smiles gone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run,¡± Illyan said to Vassilin snapping his friend out of the frenzy.


    ¡°What about them,¡± Vassilin pointed to their fallen comrades.


    ¡°They are gone,¡± Illyan said. ¡°Let¡¯s survive first, then we will get back for their bodies and pay the respects they deserve.


    Vassilin nodded and followed Illyan past one of the creatures that were still dizzy from the blazing inferno moments ago. As they ran past the creature, it tried to grab onto them with its large claws, but it was still drowsy from Illyan¡¯s attack and its claws moved too slowly.


    They ran into the cave system, not really following any path, just trying to put distance between themselves and the creatures. Not even a minute later screeches and scratching resumed behind them. Illyan was sure more creatures were chasing them this time and they were not talking slowly and stalking them anymore, he was sure they were running after them.


    The shadows were catching up to them from behind, and after one sharp turn of the icy tunnel, another creature stood in front of them at the crossroads, staring and growling at them, its hands with large claws outstretched at the sides from one wall to another.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Illyan exclaimed. ¡°We are trapped again.¡±


    ¡°Do the thing again,¡± Vassilin pleaded. ¡°Light them on fire.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Illyan responded his voice tinged with exhaustion. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I did it the first time. It just¡­ happened.¡±


    The creature in front of them moved closer, its every step resonating through the icy corridors. They turned back, but their path was already blocked, not by one but three creatures from behind.


    Illiyan and Vassilin stood back to back their impending doom imminent as they got ready for the last stand, when all of a sudden voice echoed in front of them.


    ¡°Die you bastard,¡± A female voice yelled and the creature in front of them turned.


    Before it could see what was attacking it, a slashing sound echoed through the icy caverns and the creature let out a screech of pain as its clawed hand fell to the icy floor. A young girl, their age, appeared between them and the creature and stood in a battle-ready stance. She wore loose clothing, something that completely stood out in the peaks and the icy caves. Her clothing moved like liquid with her every swift turn and lunge as she continued to attack the creature. A bandana covered her mouth, only her ember eyes were visible and they spoke of resolve and determination.


    She was wielding a thin, curved sword in her hand and it seemed more like an extension of her will than a weapon. Illyan had never seen anyone move with such speed, grace, and agility and their weapon following them in a fluid motion.


    All of a sudden an old man, his hair tied in a graying bun, appeared. They moved in perfect harmony as they slashed at the creature who tried to attack them with its remaining claw. Then all of a sudden the old man started moving faster and slashed at the creature''s legs. As the creature fell to its knees the young girl lounged at it, slashing her sword at its neck. The creature¡¯s head rolled from its shoulders and fell to the blue icy floor, a bluish blood gushing from its neck. The girl turned to Illyan and Vassilin, her eyes burning with an unspoken urgency.


    ¡°Follow us, quickly!¡± she commanded, her voice muffled behind the bandana but ringing with authority. ¡°There is no time to waste, more of them are coming!¡±


    Without a second thought, Illyan and Vassilin, still in shock but driven by the instinct to survive started following the enigmatic duo as they navigated through the winding paths of the icy cave. After countless turns, they reached an opening in the cave, a large icy room, and at the bottom of the room, there was a sight Illyan couldn¡¯t comprehend at first. A shimmering flowing light that danced like flames, this object was higher than him, and looking at the middle of, it was like looking at the mirror. But it was no mirror, it was an image, an image of a room on the other side of this object. The image shimmered, it wasn¡¯t clear, but Illyan was sure he could see through the object into another place.


    ¡°What,¡± Illyan stuttered. ¡°What is that, who are you?¡± He managed to blur out.


    ¡°No time to explain,¡± The girl said. ¡°I am Evie, this is Bayolar,¡± She said pointing at the old man who bowed slightly. ¡°If you want to live, you need to follow us through that portal.¡±


    ¡°Portal?¡± Vassilin asked in a confused tone.


    ¡°We just barely survived,¡± Illyan said. ¡°I shoot flames out of my hands, we need some explanation before we continue, what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°We will explain, just please follow us, or you will die if you stay here,¡± The girl said lowering her bandana to her neck, showing her lush lips and red cheeks as the mist formed around her nose.


    ¡°But-¡± Before Illyan could protest a deafening roar echoed through the chamber and the walls shook he barely stayed on his feet.


    ¡°If you think ice specters were bad, you don¡¯t want to wait for that,¡± Evie said bulling her bandana up and walking towards the portal.


    Illyan and Vassilin looked at each other, shrugged, and followed the girl as another roar echoed through the chamber and shook the walls.

 6. Ballroom Shenanigans (Echo POV)

    <div>


    ¡°Fucking Eloken gets to enjoy the festival while I have to suffer here,¡± Echo said fidgeting with her gown unconformably.


    <div>


    ¡°Relax,¡± Trotk said carefully. ¡°We get to enjoy ourselves too. We get to drink their expensive wine and eat their best food and for free at that.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°To hell with their wine and food,¡± Echo said loosening one of the buttons and finally relaxing a little bit. ¡°You only say that because you ate hound food for the past seven months.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Trotk said cheerfully. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at me. And for the record, hound food is decent, or so I¡¯ve heard, not that I¡¯ve eaten it there.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Where are these three,¡± Echo asked and Trotk shrugged his shoulders.


    <div>


    Eloken had issued a rule to bring at least two students to each of the balls or big events they attended so they could get accustomed to the way of Isari nobility and acclimate themselves with them. Also, they got to hang out with the sons and daughters of the Isari elite and those kids often blurb out things unintentionally, Eloken always had a hidden motive for everything.


    <div>


    One of the customs Echo found weird is that every attendee had to bring their servant to the gathering, and they would make them available to help their servants during the event and it was also customary for the servers to clean after their own. It was an old custom that people tried to get rid of a few times, but somehow it still prevailed.


    <div>


    Moments later three of them finally walked out of the Academy building. Serpahius was explaining something to the two students. Tall lanky boy with messy dark brown hair and unshaven remanences of a puberty beard and blonde-haired girl with piercing blue eyes. The boy was wearing a now customary dark blue Academy coat buttoned to the top while the girl like Echo had a gown made specifically for this event and later on the materials would be reused for something else.


    <div>


    ¡°Nice of you to show up,¡± Echo said.


    <div>


    ¡°Sorry Mistress Echo,¡± Serpahius said in an apologetic tone. ¡°I needed to help the kids get dressed and go over the customs one more time, it¡¯s their first ball after all.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize Serpahius,¡± Trotk chimed in. ¡°Echo is a little nervous.¡±


    <div>


    Echo shot him a look and Trotk just smiled back, ¡°Alright let¡¯s go then.¡± Echo said.


    <div>


    Two carriages waited for them a short walk away from the Academy door. Eloken took three carriages from the king himself and the royal carriages were as grand as they came. They were sleek and elongated, able to seat four people and their carriages for the long trips comfortably.


    <div>


    They were designed with an elegant curvature that gave them a menacing look. The body was crafted from a dark, polished wood that shone under the moonlight. It was carved by one of the Isari best artists with an intricate silver filigree and each carriage depicted a scene from one of the Isari legends. The Isari loved to travel in style and show their wealth whenever visiting the neighboring kingdoms.


    <div>


    The windows were tinted a light blue, offering privacy to the travelers while still allowing them to view the world they passed outside.


    <div>


    Each carriage was drawn by two large horses, the Veldrunners. This breed was used for war, with long, flowing manes and tails that shimmered with a spectral hue. Their coats were a mix of deep blues and purples depending on their gender, the male horses being more bluish than the female. Once retired from the war, these rare creatures were given a life on the lavish Isari nobility farms and they were only used to move carriages. For their size, they moved with such a grace that often left people speechless.


    <div>


    The journey to the ball was a smooth ride, the Veldrunners¡¯ powerful strides eating away the distance to the grand Denris House on the outskirts of the World.


    <div>


    The Denris family was one of the oldest in the Isari empire, their roots spreading to the beginning of the Isari kingdom. They were always intertwined with the kings or rules in one way or another, and their history was one of riches and power.


    <div>


    The mansion itself was a testament to their wealth and lavish taste, with towering spires and wide balconies all across the three-story building. The gardens were kept tightened and displayed a variety of the most exotic plants, trees, and flowers from the continent, including one of the rarest flowers, the blooming spirit, a flower that glowed in the dark, each night a different hue of one of the green, blue or purple.


    <div>


    As if the motion of people and the glowing spires of the mansion were not enough, two rows of blooming spirits painted a clear way toward the grand mansion¡¯s entrance. As they disembarked from the carriages, Echo caught sight of the other arriving guests. Nobles and their entourages from all corners of the Isari empire were gathered. All of the women wore gowns, so Echo didn¡¯t feel as bad for wearing hers, while the men wore neatly tailored coats.


    <div>


    As they approached the entrance several servants in crips uniforms bowed respectfully as they passed, offering glasses of wine, Trokt couldn¡¯t resist so he grabbed one glass before even going through the mansion door.


    <div>


    Like most of the Isari manors, the inside was decorated by tapestries depicting the glorious history of the Isari empire. The crew was escorted to the grand ballroom by the servants who waited for them inside the manor. The large ballroom was a spectacle of its own in most manors, but the Denris family had to outdo everyone, so they somehow looked even more lavish.


    <div>


    Not long after they arrived at the grand ballroom, Echo found herself standing uncomfortably alone at the table, cursing the day Eloken forced her to go instead of him and Trotk for leaving her alone here.


    Moments later she was approached by a man, in his early forties by her judgment. The man had that nobility walk, each step taken with the confidence and an aura about him that Echo despised in most Isari Elite, but this man, this man somehow made it work.


    <div>


    He walked straight to her, taking her hand in his, which she allowed him to do, and kissed it three times left right, and in the middle. ¡°My name is Reobard Denris, would you care for a dance Mistress Echo?¡± He said in a confident tone looking her straight into her eyes.


    <div>


    The man was of average height but had wide shoulders that made him look a little bit intimidating at first glance. He had a short haircut, neatly cut and trimmed to fit his round head. His beard was short and stubble, only his mustaches were longer by half a centimeter.


    <div>


    "Or perhaps you prefer Echilia Hourtas?" His voice was soft, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth as he uttered her real name.


    <div>


    Echo met his gaze, her eyes betraying a flicker of surprise before she masked it with a nod, silently consenting to the dance.


    <div>


    ¡°I do my homework for all my guests,¡± Reobard whispered taking her to the middle of the dance floor. ¡°Especially the important ones.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°What makes me important?¡± Echo finally spoke, following his rhythm. She wasn¡¯t a great dancer, but she could dance, she hated that she could, but she could dance pretty well.


    <div>


    ¡°Eloken trusts you with everything,¡± Reobard changed the rhythm along with the song. ¡°And he is the most important person on the planet at this moment, all eyes are on him.¡±


    <div>


    Echo didn¡¯t say a word, she changed her moves to match his and came a little closer which made the nobleman loosen his grip a little bit.


    <div>


    ¡°That must be a heavy burden to bare,¡± Reobard continued. ¡°One can''t help but wonder about his ultimate ambition." His question was direct, stripping away the pretense.


    <div>


    Echo chuckled softly, her lips curving into a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. She leaned in, her voice matching his almost whisper-like tone. ¡°I am afraid I am not at liberty to discuss that, you will have to ask Eloken himself.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°A game of shadows and whispers then,¡± Reboard said matching her smile. ¡°But remember, Mistress Echo, even shadows reveal themselves in the right light.¡±


    <div>


    As soon as the song ended Echo excused herself from the dance, she felt a surge of fury building up in her because of the nobility games, so before she did anything stupid she moved back to her table.


    <div>


    ¡°Shit, they are here,¡± moments later Trotk joined her at the table looking concerned.


    <div>


    ¡°They who?¡± Echo asked.


    <div>


    ¡°Stonecutter Guild, or at least their leader,¡± Trokt said looking around the room frantically. ¡°I just saw him come in.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Shit,¡± Echo exclaimed. ¡°Let¡¯s walk.¡±


    <div>


    Two of them started walking around the large ballroom, greeting a few people here and there, stopping for a brief moment to exchange pleasantries with some of the guests, but with the corner of their eye, Trotk was looking for the man.


    <div>


    ¡°There,¡± Trotk said as they moved away from the elderly couple that gave them compliments on their looks. ¡°That¡¯s them,¡± He said subtly pointing at the man with a gray hat and dark gray suit.


    <div>


    ¡°That¡¯s their leader,¡± Trotk continued as they moved slowly towards them. ¡°He is the one that was pitching the weapons to Joixari. And those two,¡± He shot a look at the man and a woman, dressed nicely but out of the place for Isari ball. ¡°They are with him.¡±


    <div>


    They danced around the hall keeping an eye on the newcomers with each step. Minutes later they were approached by Reobard Denris and two other Isari noblemen.


    <div>


    They shook hands, exchanged a few words, and slowly, not to draw attention walked out of the ballroom into one of the hallways.


    <div>


    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Echo said, still gazing where they stood moments ago. ¡°They just left with the heads of three out of the five most influential Isari families.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Yep,¡± Trotk let out. ¡°We need to hear what they are talking about. I can¡¯t move freely here, everyone knows me.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, maybe we can send Yslvia or Odren.¡±


    <div>


    She scoured the room for two of the students and found them mingling with the nobility youth, Yslvia was casting a light spell above their table for the amusement of all the attendees. Echo called Odren from the table and left Yslvia to keep them engaged, whispering to her to pretend to cast a larger light spell on accident to draw the attention of the room.


    <div>


    She instructed Odren to go outside and try to find which room they were in and if he could scale the building or somehow reach their window using his Vis source. After Odren left Echo took a drink to make her breath smell of alcohol and then spilled some of the wine over her gown. She excused herself from the party to look for a bathroom and snuck into the hallways where the nobleman and stonecutter guild members walked in minutes ago.


    <div>


    The hallway was long and dark, only lit by several oil lamps that shone dimly. Each side of the hallway had several doors, she walked past each of them, leaning in trying to hear any sound from the rooms, but to no luck.


    <div>


    The hallway split in two, and she was sure she heard words being spoken in the right wing. She followed the sounds she thought she heard, but the hallway had another turn. Peaking around the corner she saw two guards standing in the end of the hallway by the larger door. That must be the room.


    <div>


    Echo tried to think of a plan to distract the guards reaching one of the adjacent rooms and trying to overhear the conversations between the two parties, but nothing short of knocking out both guards came to her. She wanted to go with that plan and for a moment she was fixated on it, she would throw something as a distraction around this corner, hide in one of the doorways, and knock out both guards before they could react.


    <div>


    But that plan was faulty for multiple reasons, she would make a noise as she dismantled guards that would alert the people having a meeting and possibly other guards, even if she didn¡¯t make noise she couldn¡¯t just kill two guards for no reason and they would most likely recognize her there was no time to make a makeshift mask to cover her face. But worst of all she was in the god-forsaken gawn and wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to even hit one of the guards before they disabled her.


    <div>


    So reluctantly she decided to return to the ball and cut her losses hoping Odren maybe found a way to listen in to a meeting. As she turned to leave her gown hit a cabinet on and the wase fell from it shattering into a million pieces with a loud bang.


    <div>


    ¡°Hey who¡¯s there,¡± One of the guards yelled as he ran towards her with a spear ready in his hand.


    <div>


    Echo saw him running and thought about knocking him out and engaging with the second guard before he could react, but that was not an option.


    ¡°Ohh, clumsy drunk me,¡± Echo said in the most drunken voice she could act out. ¡°I am sorry I¡¯ve broken that I will pay for it.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°You are not supposed to be here Madame,¡± The guard said seeing it was a lady in a gown, stumbling drunk.


    <div>


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± She said channeling the most clueless drunken noble woman she could think of. ¡°Silly me, I¡¯ve spilled wine on myself,¡± she pointed to a red spot on her beige gown. ¡°I was looking for a washroom where I could try and salvage this.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°There are no bathrooms here Madame,¡± The guard¡¯s facial expression changed and he stiffened a little bit, Echo guessed he recognized her. ¡°You should have asked one of the servants to point you to the washroom, but here, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She said giving him a wide warm smile. ¡°Thank you a lot, I am sorry to be a burden.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Not at all Madame.¡± The young guard led her to the nearest washroom which was luckily in the same hallway as the ballroom, but just the left turn where she took the right, so she had a plausible story on why she was there if the guard relayed the message to Denris. She went into the washroom for a couple of minutes and left immediately for Trotk and Yslvia, to her surprise Odren was already there with them.


    <div>


    ¡°Any luck?¡± She asked him.


    <div>


    Odren shook his head, his expression one of disappointment. ¡°Unfortunately, no, the yard is swarming with guards, particularly around that balcony overlooking the meeting room," he confessed, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°I was able to get close, but not near enough to catch any words and I didn¡¯t want to risk getting caught.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°You did well,¡± Echo reassured him placing a comforting hand on his shoulder, and the boy¡¯s posture softened a little bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s all mingle a little bit more and we exit in an hour.¡± Three of them nodded and spread around the party once more.


    <div>


    The following hour was uneventful, they had a bunch of small talk with minor nobles but no information of any use was soaked in. During that hour Echo ran into Serpahius and informed him about their earlier exit. As the night flowed, the nobility got drunker and drunker, music was louder, it was a good time to learn any new gossip or information from them, but Echo felt that she heard all of those stories already.


    <div>


    As agreed upon earlier they all met by the exit and she excused them from the party looking ¡®for Lady Denris as Reobard was still at the meeting, she presumed, as he was nowhere to be found.


    Lady Denris was a nice, sincere woman, who felt a little insulted that they left this early, but still escorted them outside and waited until their carriages arrived.


    <div>


    Serpahius was already in the front carriage. ¡°Do you mind if I ride with you Mistress Echo on our way back?¡± Serpahius asked in his consistent tone.


    <div>


    ¡°Of course not Serpahius,¡± Echo answered. ¡°Why do you even have to ask!¡±


    <div>


    ¡°But can we leave those two alone in the back carriage?¡± Trotk asked half-jokingly looking at the two students who were talking in hush voices, visibly tipsy.


    <div>


    ¡°Are you two ok to ride alone?¡± Echo asked them.


    <div>


    ¡°Yes Echo,¡± Yslvia answered right away and Echo gave them thumbs up.


    <div>


    ¡°You think Mistress Yslvia and Master Odren are kindling a romance?¡± Serpahius inquired as he stepped into the carriage.


    <div>


    ¡°They are young, tipsy, and possibly stupid,¡± Trotk blurred out with a chuckle. ¡°So I¡¯d be surprised if they didn¡¯t.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°We were much worse at their age Trotk, do you remember?¡± Echo said as she closed the carriage door behind them. ¡°How many people have we conned, robbed and god knows how many other awful things we¡¯ve done, compared to that a little fling is nothing. Let the kids have some fun.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± Trotk said, providing a bottle of the Veil Vintages he stole from the party, with a dumb grin on his face.


    <div>


    Once they were out of the mansion and on the cobbled stones of the Worlin city Echo and Trotk had downed almost half of the Veil Vintages.


    ¡°The reason I wanted to ride home with you,¡± Serpahius cut through their chatter and they turned towards him.


    <div>


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± He continued. ¡°Master Eloken handed me another assignment before he left.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°Of course, he did,¡± Echo couldn¡¯t hold the words inside her.


    <div>


    ¡°He wanted me to snoop around a house and look for an object I can¡¯t disclose right now,¡± Serpahius said with an apologetic look. ¡°But while I was looking for that I found myself in one of the rooms on the first floor, and while there I started to hear voices coming from above through the open balcony. I think it was Denris speaking with people that had an unfamiliar accent, so I listened, thought it might be important.¡±


    <div>


    ¡°And what did you overhear?¡± Echo asked.


    <div>


    ¡°Nothing good I am afraid mistress,¡± Serpahius said shaking his head. ¡°Those men offered Denris and the rest of them some kind of weapons, and I am afraid the deal has been made as far as I was able to hear.

 7. Welcome to Azarim (Eloken POV)

    ¡°Welcome to Azarim,¡± Haraz said bowing down slightly as Eloken walked off the ship. ¡°How was your trip?¡± Haraz asked.


    ¡°It was alright,¡± Eloken said, wiping sweat from his forehead. ¡°The ship was good and the sea was calm, not much more to ask for.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Haraz said flashing a friendly smile.


    ¡°The payment is in the Ship. The boys will carry it out and bring it where you want it,¡± Eloken said and Haraz nodded.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ve prepared a quick reception for you and your party with the little time I had since two nights ago.¡± Haraz said.


    ¡°Ehh, I told you not to do that¡­¡± Eloken retorted. ¡°I want to go straight to the site, but ok we can have a quick breakfast first.¡± Eloken accepted.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Haraz said. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    They walked the narrow streets of Azarim city Haraz leading the way between the two-story houses made out of yellow stone. The architecture in Azarim was much different than that in Isari, even though the two countries were decently close to each other. All the houses were two to three stories high, built in almost perfect square shape. The rooftops were all flat giving the impression that the houses were suddenly stopped from being completely built and ended abruptly.


    As they walked they reached what Eloken assumed was a rich neighborhood of the Azarim City, as the streets were wider, there was no junk on the streets and there was a larger quantity of the soldiers who greeted Haraz as their party passed them.


    ¡°There,¡± Haraz pointed to a house on a hill. ¡°That¡¯s the house you will be staying in. It''s not as good as some of your mansions, but should serve the purpose.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Eloken said. ¡°I am not sure we are going to be spending many nights here. It all depends on what we find at the site.¡± Haraz nodded and led the crew on the short climb toward the isolated house.


    ¡°The fucking heat is excruciating,¡± Dalamir said as he caught up with Eloken. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can breathe normally.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Eloken said. ¡°It always takes me some time to get used to the climate here in the desert.¡±


    ¡°There is no way you are not using your magic to help you handle this heat,¡± Dalamir accused him and Eloken just smiled back.


    ¡°Pussy¡­¡± Dalamir murmured under his breath.


    Reaching the gate, Haraz exchanged a few words in the Azarim language with the guards. They promptly opened the large metallic gates, allowing the crew to enter. Inside, amidst the desert surroundings, was a lush green garden, an oasis nourished by water canals flowing from either side of the yard. Palm trees swayed gently offering patches of shade on the freshly cut grass.


    At the heart of the garden lay a magnificent pool of azure blue water and around the pool a canopy stretched supported by elegant pillars providing a cool shaded area. Underneath, a low-set table was adorned with an array of breakfast delicacies, the arrangement too beautiful to disturb.


    They settled around the table, the soft cushions providing relief. Haraz, noticing their admiration turned towards Eloken, who spoke first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember Azarim like this,¡± Eloken said unable to hide his amusement.


    ¡°Well, some really smart people found a way to make a lot of money,¡± Haraz began, gesturing towards the glistening pool. ¡°What do all you foreigners have in common while you are in Azarim?¡± Haraz put out the question but answered it himself right away. ¡°You all are burning while you are here, so they found a way to allow you to keep yourself cool and refreshed while here.¡±


    ¡°If you are hot, you can just jump into that pool of fresh cold water and refresh yourself.¡± He continued, pouring a chilled drink for his guests. ¡°And somehow it worked, people are fascinated by these pools and now they visit Azarim even when they have no work to do here, they just come here to enjoy our land. So we tried to make their stay more and more relaxed in recent years, hence the green garden, rich food tables, and these chilled exotic drinks.¡± He said pointing to the table.


    ¡°So you just jump in the water and what?¡± Dalamir asked.


    ¡°Yes, you just jump in and chill, swim, walk around, have a few drinks eat some fruit, and relax,¡± Haraz said proudly.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Dalamir said. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if do then.¡± He stood up removed his shirt and jumped in.


    Dalamir''s leap into the pool sent ripples cascading across the azure surface, the water embracing him in a refreshing clasp. He surfaced with a whoop of excitement, the cool water was an instant reprieve from the searing heat.


    With a wide grin spreading across his face, Dalamir called out to Eloken and the rest of the group. ¡°Come on, what are you waiting for? This is amazing! Good job Haraz, your people are onto something!¡±


    Eloken chuckled and waved him off, no time for that in his schedule today. ¡°I¡¯ll pass, we need to eat and be on our way.¡± Eloken continued. ¡°How far off did you say the site was?¡± He turned towards Haraz.


    ¡°Hour, hour and a half.¡± He said and Eloken nodded in confirmation.


    In the end, he gave in to Dalamir¡¯s insistent calls to jump into the pool and he had to give it to him, that was the right move, the refreshing water got rid of the head in seconds.


    A little bit over the hour since they left the mansion they were almost at the site.


    ¡°The site is after that dune,¡± Haraz said. ¡°This is the second out of three locations you provided we dug at and here we hit the jackpot, or at least I hope we did.¡±


    Eloken, squinting against the glare of the sun, felt a surge of excitement pulse through him. "By the description you gave me, that should be it," he replied.


    Eloken hit the Drome making it go faster, the rest of the convoy following his lead. Upon reaching the crest, the scene unfolded before them ¨C a large dig site guarded by soldiers from all sides.


    ¡°That¡¯s an impressive group of soldiers you¡¯ve got there,¡± Eloken said gazing in the distance and counting at least a hundred soldiers in full gear.


    ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Haraz said humbly. ¡°I take my jobs seriously. They are for hire, the Asura group, they can be yours if you need them. They are completely loyal to their employer and would do almost anything without any questions, they would guard this dune for a year if you pay them enough.¡±


    ¡°Good, to know,¡± Eloken said and hurried down the dune.


    Once down Eloken greeted the soldiers who saluted in a weird way at him, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to that and rushed straight to the hole.


    The hole was at least ten meters deep and twice as wide and at the bottom of it lay a large stone wall engraved with mysterious symbols none of them could read.


    ¡°I had various scholars at the site with me, trusted ones, their discretion paid for, and none of them have ever seen symbols like these,¡± Haraz said dismounting his Drome and jumping into soft sand that softened his fall.


    ¡°It would have been weird if they had,¡± Eloken said and jumped from his drome in one quick motion, landing with ease and grace that made Haraz a little jealous of him.


    ¡°No time to waste,¡± Eloken said to his team. ¡°Bring only essentials and let¡¯s go. Haraz you can come if you want to, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± He said contemplating his decision. ¡°All of this has my curiosity piqued, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Eloken said and instinctively checked if his sword was still on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said and slid down the hole towards the large stone structure.


    Haraz¡¯s men had instructions to not dig anymore after they found the stone, and they listened. The glyphs and the symbols in the middle of the stone were lightly obscured by the sand that the wind had blown at it during the past few days.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking Eloken what is all of this?¡± Haraz asked quietly, trying to be respectful.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Eloken said with a grin and gestured toward Utran. ¡°If you¡¯d be kind to remove the sand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander,¡± Utran said and tapped into his reserve of Pal.


    Eloken couldn¡¯t use Pal, and even if he could he wasn¡¯t sure if there was space for it in his reserves, as he could barely hold six sources efficiently. Utran inhaled deeply and the sand around the stone started swirling and rising in the air in a tornado-like motion. Utran sent it out of the pit revealing a stone foundation around what now took a shape of a large stone door inscribed with the mysterious and unknown symbols.


    Eloken reached into his backpack and pulled out a stone engraved with similar symbols and pushed it against one of the places in the door where it fit, nothing happened.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Eloken said touching his chin while the rest of the crew looked in confusion.


    Eloken fiddled with the stone taking it out then putting it back in and on the third repeat of the motion the stones started crackling. Eloken moved back and the huge stone door split in two by the middle, moving to both sides and revealing an entrance.


    ¡°There we go,¡± Eloken said unable to hide the excitement.


    Eloken stepped through the opening first, followed by his crew, he gave instructions beforehand to Bastian, Nylla, and Dalamir to stay in front and guard the entrance.


    As they entered inside, they were greeted by an enveloping darkness only a few steps in.


    Haraz followed the crew inside. ¡°Should we go back and grab some torches?¡± He asked glancing around in the darkness nervously, his voice echoing slightly in the cavernous space.


    Eloken shook his head, only some of the light that broke through the entrance showing his confident smile playing on his lips, ¡°There is no need for that my friend, we have magic now!¡± He turned to another crew member, a young man named Lorian, and nodded, ¡°Lorian, would you do the honors.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Of course, Founder Eloken,¡± Lorian said stepping forward and extending his arm out in front of him.  He closed his eyes concentrating, he was still fairly new to the academy, and soon after a faint light began to emanate from his open palm. The light grew brighter and brighter, forming into a brilliant orb of white radiant energy. With a graceful movement, Lorian sent the orb floating ahead of them, illuminating the path forward. He then conjured another orb of light and sent it floating toward the back, ensuring that the crew had light coming from both directions.


    The light from Lorian¡¯s spell revealed that despite its daunting entrance, the inside of the tomb was surprisingly spacious. The hallway was wide enough for three people to walk next to each other with ease. The light spheres almost touched the surprisingly high ceiling, even with his hands lifted Eloken, who was above average height himself, could not touch the ceiling. The walls on both sides were constructed from small blocks of yellowish stone, fitted together with remarkable precision. The light revealed intricate carvings and similar symbols to the ones on the door all across the walls spreading towards the ceiling that had more paintings than carvings on it. ¡°Woah,¡± Haraz exclaimed in excitement, both to Lorien¡¯s spell and Tomb''s design. ¡°How long does that light last?¡± ¡°Depends on how much source Lorian had invested,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But usually around ten to fifteen minutes.¡±


    Haraz nodded and continued to follow intricate patterns across the tomb¡¯s walls. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eloken said gesturing the crew forward.


    A short walk later they found themselves at the crossroads, a hallway split into three more same-sized paths. Eloken took the book out of his backpack and once again stepped right below Lorien¡¯s light to better see the writings. Haraz tried to sneak a peak into this mysterious book but the script didn¡¯t seem familiar to him.


    ¡°This way,¡± Eloken said pointing to the right hallway before closing the book and returning it to his backpack.¡°


    ¡°What exactly are we looking for?¡± Haraz asked nervously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡± Eloken quickly responded and started leading the way.


    The hallway continued deeper into the tomb and Lorien had to recast his spell since his light started to fade away. And there it was, deeper into a tomb in the distance a faint glow could be seen. The hallway seemed to end in a room but it was still hard to see from the distance.


    ¡°That should be it,¡± Eloken said.


    He hurried his steps almost turning into light jogging, the rest of the crew picking up after him, Lorien had to guide his light at the front faster to keep up with Eloken. As they came closer it was evident that the hallway was ending in a square room, the faint blueish glow coming from the right side of it.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Haraz seemed the only one willing to ask Eloken questions everyone was thinking.


    At the right side of the room, hovering almost half a meter off the ground was a bluish anomaly that immediately drew their eyes. It was ethereal and mesmerizing in its appearance, resembling a flame in its undulating movements but devoided of any heat. The edges of this mysterious object were in vibrant blue colors, shifting and dancing freely, gradually softening to a paler hue towards the center.


    The closer they got, the they were more mesmerized by the object. Its edges flickered like the tips of flames seemingly hypnotizing everyone in the room. The center of this object was almost translucent, giving fleeting glimpses into something. Looking more carefully the crew could make out a room.


    The other room was lavishly decorated, a stark contrast to the room they were standing in. Ancient vases, their surfaces designed with patterns and symbols similar to the ones that could be seen in Elokens'' book, lined the walls. Furniture, rich in craftsmanship and in a style that didn¡¯t fit anything from this continent was scattered throughout the room.


    The group stood in awe, taking in the sights, first of the object then the image in the middle of it. Lorien with a mix of curiosity and caution edged his spell closer to the object.


    Haraz, his eyes wide with wonder and a hint of uncertainty, turned to Eloken. ¡°Is this what you were expecting to find?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, as if afraid to disturb the serenity of the moment. ¡°What even is that?¡±


    Eloken who kept his cool up until now seemed to be equally captivated by the sight. ¡°Yes, but it looks nothing like I¡¯ve expected. This¡­ this is a portal, a spell we only theorized up until now that would allow people to traverse large distances within seconds.¡±


    ¡°Eloken,¡± Haraz said with a caution in his voice. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Eloken said smirking again. ¡°You can stay and wait here, I¡¯ll be just a second and we can leave this tomb, and your job is done.¡±


    Haraz reluctantly shook his head in agreement as Eloken gave orders to his crew, he ordered his students to stay behind in this room with Haraz he would be entering the room beyond alone. He then reached behind his head for his sword, ¡°You should never be too careful,¡± Eloken said pulling out this sword.


    Eloken had an unconventional way of carrying his sword, a lot of warriors did not approve of it, but Eloken was adamant that this was the best and easiest way for him to carry the heavy Imperial Sword, a relic he kept after his victory over Imperial Knights in Honorable combat over a year ago.


    To accommodate this unconventional style, Eloken had commissioned a tailor to craft a specialized backpack-like harness. The design was ingeniously simple yet effective, allowing him to bear the weight of the massive sword without hindrance to his movements when using some of his abilities. The sword itself was positioned perfectly straight along his back, its formidable blade sheathed in a robust scabbard that was secured to the harness. The hilt of the large sword protruded just above his head, a constant reminder of the weapon¡¯s presence.


    ¡°There goes nothing,¡± Eloken said and approached the portal.


    As he came closer to the dancing anomaly, the air around him seemed to pulse with unseen energy, like the very fabric of reality was rippling and warping. His heart hammered in his chest, not from fear or uncertainty, but from the thrill of the unknown and that his quest had finally begun. With a deep breath, he stepped through the portal, the sensation akin to plunging into cool water. There was a brief moment of disorientation, a sense of being pulled away from time and space itself before he found himself standing in the room beyond. He waved at his companions who stayed in the tomb, and they returned the wave.


    The walls of the room were lined with shelves filled with ancient tomes and artifacts, their surfaces full of dust. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment and something Eloken couldn¡¯t place in his mind, some scent that felt familiar yet so foreign. He put his sword back in its holster deeming the chamber safe.


    In the center of the room stood a chest, its surface carved with the same symbols that decorated the book and the tomb. Eloken approached slowly, his finger tracing the cold golden carvings and with a gentle push, the lid of the chest cracked open, revealing its contents. Inside lay an object wrapped in a cloth of deepest midnight blue, embroidered with threads of silver and gold. Carefully, he unwrapped the object to reveal it was a piece of metal adorned with purple and golden designs.


    A small smile formed at the edge of his lips as he wrapped the object back in the cloth and put it away in his backpack, this was one of the things he was looking for. He stood up and continued to explore the room, moments later his gaze fell upon a small cabinet, and opening the first drawer he found a pile of parchments tucked away in the corner. He picked them up, recognizing the script and the size of the paper as same as his tome, they were the missing pages that would help him continue the quest.


    With the piece of metal wrapped in the cloth and missing pages safely secured, Eloken took another look around the chamber, it was full of golden ornaments, there were true riches here that his academy could use to help with its funding, but he would have to get back to this, there was no time to carry these things now. Also as this chamber was fascinating, he had a feeling it was not meant for him or anyone else to linger.


    As soon as Eloken passed back through the portal carrying the loot he came for, an inhumane screech echoed through the hallways of the tomb. Moments later a shadow appeared at the bottom of the hallway leading towards the room they were in. Lorien quickly sent one of his glowing spheres in its direction.


    The light revealed a creature that bore a vague resemblance to a human, but its grotesque features and inhumane screech it let out dispelled any notion of its humanity. Its skin was unnaturally brown with white cracks all over it, reminiscent of mummified flash left to wither for centuries. The stench that quickly filled the room was overwhelming.


    ¡°What the hell is that,¡± Haraz asked horror etched on his face.


    ¡°No idea,¡± Eloken said taking a step forward. ¡°Stay behind me,¡± Eloken said drawing his sword.


    ¡°Lorien give me more light,¡± The student was visibly shaken by the appearance of the creatures but obliged and created several more spheres sending them around the tomb.


    Eloken, clutching his sword, got down into a fighting stance as he slowly approached the creatures that were moving slowly toward him. More and more creatures were filling the hallway they were. Eloken drew upon Vis and did a quick spell to enchant his speed and strength, not knowing the extent of the creature''s powers, he didn¡¯t want to risk anything. The stench was almost unbearable, Eloken felt like gagging and throwing up but managed to compose himself.


    With the first creature at the swinging distance of his sword, Eloken charged it with caution and swung his sword. The creature was slow to react as it was slow to move and Eloken managed to hit it in the stomach area, cutting into the creature''s flash, brown blood spilling at the tombs'' yellowish walls shone by the light from Lorien¡¯s spell.


    Eloken took a step back, anticipating the creature would react to the slash, but just continued its steady, menacing advance, seemingly unaffected by the gaping wound. Eloken assessed the situation, he read about some of the creatures like this in Isari myths but seeing one in person and not reacting to an open wound was startling.


    With a swift motion, he attacked again severing one of its arms. The creature¡¯s arm dropped to the ground with a thud, yet it continued to lumber toward him, its remaining arm swinging wildly with a guttural growl emanating from its throat.


    Eloken¡¯s eyes narrowed, his mind racing looking for a solution, as the creatures that filled the hallway in front of them were pushing him back towards the chamber with the teleport in it. The creature¡¯s indifference to pain or injury was alarming, so without waiting any further he took a step back, adjusting his stance and grip on his sword, and prepared for another strike. This time, he aimed for the creature¡¯s neck.


    As he struck, the creature¡¯s head was cleanly severed, toppling to the ground in front of Eloken. For a moment, it seemed like the creature would continue a headless advance, but to Eloken¡¯s relief, the headless body stopped moving a few steps after it and fell to the ground, its companions stepping over its unmoving body.


    He glanced back at his crew in the chamber behind him, his expression grim but resolute. ¡°Be ready, and aim for the head,¡± he called out and the rest of them drew their swords.


    As the creatures slowly advanced at them, Eloken and his crew braced themselves the narrow hallways became a battleground, the air thick with tension and the stench on the creatures. Eloken took the lead, his sword moving in swift, precise motions enchanted by his Vis, each strike aimed at the creatures¡¯ neck, the only effective of killing the creatures they discovered so far.


    Utran wielded his axe with brute strength provided by his own Vis and in combination with his Pal which he used to wield the sand that was lying on the ground to slow down the creatures he managed to efficiently kill one after another creature.


    Kaelena and Lorian stood side by side and used their spears to keep the creatures at bay, they didn¡¯t have Vis nor Vit at their disposal, so Eloken instructed them to be extra careful and stay at the back of the chamber, only attack creatures that get pass him and Utran.


    With the glimpse Eloken caught Haraz fighting fiercely with his machete, his old associate was not the most experienced in combat, but fought valiantly. His swings were less refined even than Eloken¡¯s students but he fought with raw instinct to survive.


    The battle was intense; the sounds of clashing metal, guttural growls, and the shouts of the crew filled the air. The crew got into the rhythm of killing the creatures, but their numbers didn¡¯t seem to dwindle as more and more of the creatures entered the tomb¡¯s hallways and the chamber itself.


    In the heat of the battle, a moment of distraction proved costly for Lorian as he was scratched by one of the creatures. The claw tore through his clothing, leaving a deep gash on his arm. Second later Lorian managed to take down the creatures with a powerful thrust of his spear, but the damage was done.


    Moments after the scratch, a disturbing transformation began to take over Lorain. He stumbled back, dropping his spear as a pained groan escaped his lips. His eyes suddenly turned a deep, abyssal black, void of any humanity almost instantly. The transformation was rapid and horrifying as he let out an inhuman growl, echoing the creatures they were fighting.


    ¡°Lorian!¡± Kaelena cried out, her voice filled with fear. The crew¡¯s attention was momentarily shifted to their companion, their formation and stances breaking as they witnessed the transformation.


    Eloken, realizing what happened, acted swiftly. ¡°Form a tight circle, don¡¯t break the formation,¡± he commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos as he walked towards Lorian to check on his student.


    ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t just¡­¡± Utran started but trailed off as Lorian, now with claws instead at the end of his arms, slashed at Eloken and the lights from his spell went off, leaving the chamber and the tomb in almost complete dark, only slightly lit by the faint glow of the teleport in the chamber.

 8. Showcase of emotions

    Yaub offered Cel and Wrion to sleep with the rest of the students at the Drunken Dragon Inn. The former commander¡¯s son accepted the offer as he wanted to put a distance between himself and the people who were already judging him harshly, but Cel didn¡¯t care for the judgment. She decided to spend the few nights before she left with her brothers and sisters at the orphanage.


    Tuk and Zer were against her leaving for the mainland and joining the academy, but as the days passed, they were slowly letting it go and just enjoying their time together. The orphanage didn¡¯t really care all that much whether she stayed or left, and once Yaub settled all of the paperwork, she was allowed to leave the island legally.


    After spending the morning with her old friends, Cel found herself with her new crew of Academy of Magic students at the finals of the Two-Way River games.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Drevan asked Cel.


    ¡°Moiran¡¯s, of course,¡± she answered with a smile. ¡°There is no way anyone else takes the trophy at the Two-Way River games other than us. We play it out our whole lives.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Drevan said. ¡°Those Eruthera guys seem to have taken the training really seriously and they look good. I¡¯ve heard they somehow made a mock of the river flowing in two ways to simulate the Two-Way River so they can practice at home.¡±


    Cel thought for a second. ¡°Nah, no way, if you wanna bet I am all for it,¡± she said with confidence.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s make a bet,¡± Drevan said, rubbing his chin. ¡°If I win, you have to take half of my chores for a month once we are at the Academy of Magic.¡±


    ¡°What if, not if, when I win?¡± Cel asked half-teasingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your designated guide at the Academy until you settle,¡± the boy said, flashing his big smile.


    ¡°That hardly seems like a fair deal, you answer some questions and I get to do your chores,¡± Echo said.


    ¡°Well, the odds are heavily in your favor, no one has even beaten Moiran¡¯s at their games, everyone plays for second anyway,¡± he said, putting his hand out.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point,¡± Cel said, taking his hand. ¡°Bet is on.¡±


    They watched the final stages of each of the games, Moiran players and teams taking in the easy victories, with the second-comers changing depending on the games. The Barrel race was surprisingly close, where a girl from Azarim was in the lead for most of the race, only losing the first position in the last lap. Between Two Fires wasn¡¯t even close; not a single Moiran player was hit and taken out.


    After some Moiran traditional dancing and singing, the Aqua Twist finals were about to begin. Nine players from each team jumped into the river. The teams were split into two groups of four players, each of the groups taking one side of the river and a keeper that guarded the line. Two referees from each side of the river signaled the beginning of the game and tossed two balls, a red and a blue one. Red balls granted one point, while blue granted two, and the goal was to send a ball behind the keeper into the goal.


    As the game commenced, the roar of the crowd echoed along the riverbanks. The players, adept in water, moved with grace while battling each other for every meter of the playing field. The Moiran Team, known for their dominance in Festival water games, quickly adapted to the challenge the Eruthera team was giving them.


    Cel and Drevan watched intently, their eyes following every move of both teams. The Moirans¡¯ strategy was clear - they swiftly passed the red ball amongst themselves, scoring single points steadily, while they strategically aimed for the heavier blue ball and kept it in play in the middle of the field, only trying to score with it once the opportunity arose.


    On the other side, the Eruthera team, as Drevan mentioned, was surprisingly adept. It was evident that their hard training paid off as they kept the game close; the score near the end of the first half was only 12 to 8 for Moiran¡¯s. They were evidently less experienced with the actual river¡¯s currents, but their preparation showed in their coordinated movements and unexpected tactics.


    The second half went in a similar manner. The Moirans, with their innate understanding of the Two-Way River and experience, began to slowly extend their lead. Their familiarity with the river¡¯s currents allowed them to make daring plays and recover quickly from any setback.


    The Eruthera team, however, refused to give up. They adapted quickly, learning from their mistakes and copying some of the Moiran¡¯s tactics; they managed to get back into the game close to the end. Their resilience earned them admiration from the spectators.


    The Erutherans tried to go on an all-out attack, holding both balls at times and attacking even from the opposing current, but the Moirans managed to fend off their attacks, holding a decent advantage as the game entered its last minute. The final whistle blew, and the Moiran team once again emerged victorious, the final score standing at 21 to 15.


    The crowd¡¯s applause was deafening as the Moiran team celebrated their hard-earned victory. Cel turned to Drevan, a triumphant smile on her face. ¡°Looks like you will be my designated guide at the Academy.¡±


    Drevan laughed, shaking his head in good-natured defeat. ¡°There are worse things in this world than that. But you have to admit, the Eruthera team gave you a run for your coin.¡±


    ¡°They sure did,¡± Cel agreed. ¡°It¡¯s good to see such competition. It makes the victory even sweeter.¡±


    The team didn¡¯t linger long around the Two-Way River, but on Yaub¡¯s instructions, they made their way back into Thalasyn where the showcases would be held in a few hours. On Eloken¡¯s insistence, the students of the Academy of Magic were about to showcase their magical abilities to all the Festival goers. He thought it was a good idea to start breaking the stigma about magic and to show people it¡¯s completely fine and harmless to use magic. He had also hoped he would gain new students this way from some of the Isari allies.


    Cel used the break between the river games and the showcase to once again meet with her friends. As Cel returned, she snuck behind Yaub as he was talking with a tall, large man of similar build to his, tribal tattoos decorating the arms of both men. She overheard the man Yaub was talking to was from Hoptar, a kingdom from the south, most of the kingdom was covered in a large unexplored jungle.


    Hoptar was mostly known for its exotic spices, creatures, and unique plants that they traded with the rest of the continent. Their hunters were one of the main attractions during the festival as every three years they would bring new species they discovered in the jungle. Some of the creatures were dangerous predators brought only for display, some of them were exotic pets that the elite from the continent bought and brought home with them to show their status and power. Additionally, some were utilized for more pragmatic reasons, serving as sources of food, leather, wool, and various health benefits that were


    extracted from them.


    In the short period she knew Yaub, Cel learned from him and other students that he was from these parts of the mainland as well. As she pieced together from different sources, he was a member of one of the tribes in or near Hoptar¡¯s jungle, and because he didn¡¯t like their brutal barbarian ways, he decided to leave in search of a more peaceful life up north, and that¡¯s how, years later, he stumbled upon Eloken and his crew.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Yaub,¡± the large man said. ¡°Something weird is going on in the last few years.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Yaub said, chuckling, putting his large palm on the man''s shoulder. ¡°People dashing around, healing mortal wounds, jumping higher than the Gorsmops, it¡¯s a crazy world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that,¡± the man said, not sharing the laughter. ¡°But also the creatures from the jungle started acting weirdly. We used to have to wander into the uncharted territories and risk our lives in order to find new species, but lately, they have been coming to us, as if they were running from something in the heart of the jungle.¡±


    ¡°That is weird,¡± Yaub said. ¡°Have you explored what could be causing them to run?¡±


    ¡°Hell no,¡± the man exclaimed. ¡°If the predators are running away, it can¡¯t be any good. Also, why would we go further into the jungle when the animals are coming to our door?¡± The man said, stopping for a second as he was thinking if he should continue.


    ¡°But the weird thing is,¡± he decided to continue. ¡°We have been finding some of the monsters mutated or their behavior changed completely.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yaub asked, removing his hand from the man¡¯s shoulder and crossing his arms.


    ¡°Well, some of the animals grew almost double their size. You will see at the showcase; a midnight panther that is usually two, two and a half meters long, we caught several that are almost four meters tall. It was a real struggle to capture those beasts,¡± the man said with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Yaub added, not wanting the man to stop giving him more information.


    ¡°On the other hand, some of the animals we sold as exotic pets, like loquas that were tame, cuddly, and friendly towards humans all around, displayed increased aggression when encountering humans, to the point we had to kill them as there was no way of catching them.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°What do you think is causing that?¡± Yaub asked the man, matching his serious and grim tone.


    The man didn¡¯t give Yaub any useful information, and the conversation turned in another direction toward more shallow topics. Cel used that moment to reveal herself to Yaub and the man.


    ¡°Oh, Cel,¡± Yaub said, flashing his biggest smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t see you there. Meet my friend Grop.¡± He gently put his large hand on her back, introducing her to his friend.


    Cel shook the man¡¯s hand, his palm double her size. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Cel said, returning a warm smile to Grop.


    ¡°Are you ready for the showcase?¡± Yaub asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t wait for the newly discovered animals, to be honest,¡± she said. ¡°And are your students ready for their showcase?¡±


    ¡°They better be,¡± Yaub chuckled. ¡°They¡¯ve been practicing for the past three months. Eloken is going to be pissed if they mess this up.¡±


    Thalasyn¡¯s main square was full of people waiting for the showcase, the balconies on the houses surrounding the square barely holding the mass of people. Flags and banners of myriad colors fluttered in the breeze, casting playful shadows on the faces of the gathered crowd. The showcases began with the less impressive showings from different kingdoms; bigger attractions like Isari Students and Hoptar creatures were left for the end.


    Cel¡¯s eye was caught by the Trobolt inventors, who brought their latest machinery and instruments each festival. This time they presented a cooling device they called a ¡°fan¡±. A wooden object with metal petals on the top and handle at the backside. When cranked, the petals spun rapidly, creating a refreshing breeze. They brought several people from the crowd that were blown away by the device and its breeze, which earned the Trobolt inventors the largest applause of the day.


    After them, the announcer called for the Isari Academy of Magic, and Yaub took the stage. He apologized to the crowd for Eloken¡¯s absence and explained their plan for the showcase. He introduced his first student, Drevan, her newly formed friend. The boy stepped forward, his youthful face beaming with confidence. He was a slender boy, with bright green eyes and straw-like blonde hair.


    ¡°My name is Drevan,¡± he addressed the crowd, jitters slightly visible. ¡°And I can use a source of magic we call Vit. With this source, I can cast spells to heal myself or other living beings, including plants, animals, and, most importantly, other humans. First, I¡¯ll demonstrate my powers on this plant.¡± He said, and Zoras brought an almost dead plant in front of Drevan.


    He concentrated for a second, murmured some words under his breath, pointing his hands towards the dead plant, and the crowd gasped as verdant life spiraled up the plant, restoring it to lush vitality.


    ¡°There,¡± Drevan said. ¡°The plant is fully restored now, and all the damage caused by neglect has been reverted. Now, if anyone from the crowd has a recent injury, I can demonstrate my powers on you.¡±


    The crowd was silent for a moment before a young girl wearing a cast on her hand walked forward. ¡°I injured my hand a few days ago; it still hurts, and I can¡¯t move it freely,¡± she said in a shy voice.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Drevan said with the warmest smile. ¡°We will take care of that.¡±


    He asked for a knife or scissors from the crowd, and a woman from one of the houses that surrounded the square offered her scissors. The crowd passed them around, and they made their way to Drevan, who carefully removed the young girl''s cast. She winced in pain as he fully removed it and took her right injured hand into her left, cradling it against her stomach.


    ¡°Stand there,¡± Drevan said and repeated the same process he did with the plant.


    The girl watched with a reserved look in her eyes as Drevan¡¯s hands glowed faintly, barely visible to her from this up close. That soft light slowly transferred from Drevan and enveloped her injured hand. The spectators held their breath, the only sound a distant murmur of the festival going on in the other parts of the city. Moments later, the girl flexed her fingers, her expression shifting from pain to surprise and then to joy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± she exclaimed, moving her hand freely. Murmurs of amazement rippled through the crowd as Drevan bowed modestly, his demonstration a resounding success.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t overuse that hand,¡± he said to the girl. ¡°It¡¯s not completely healed yet; it still needs some time for the bone to regrow completely, and you need to strengthen your muscles. But in a few days, you should be all good.¡± He said, and the girl hugged him before running off to her mother in the crowd.


    Next, Yaub introduced Liana, a student adept in the Vis source. With a confident stride, she took the stage. After introductions, in an instant, the girl dashed to the far end of the square and back, her movements almost a blur to the naked eye. She then demonstrated her insane physical capabilities by lifting heavy objects with ease. To prove her speed and strength, she performed a series of tasks in seconds, tasks that would take ordinary people much longer and a bigger workforce. Her display earned her a roaring applause.


    Cel looked over at Yaub and Zoras, who both had dumb grins on their faces as they watched their students with pride. Yaub introduced two more students who showcased sources of Exo and Pal, and Yaub explained to the crowd how magic is nothing to be afraid of and how it can help people with everyday tasks and life in general. He encouraged everyone who has experienced anything similar to seek him out before they leave the festival if they are willing to join the Academy of Magic and learn more about their powers.


    As they were finishing and the sun dipped lower in the sky, the anticipation for the Hoptar hunters and their animals grew. Handlers led the exotic animals onto the stage, each more magnificent than the other. As Cel, standing beside Drevan, watched, the four-meter-long midnight panther that Grop mentioned to Yaub took the stage and earned the biggest applause of their showcase so far.


    On the far left of the stage, there was a cage that drew her attention; it was covered in beige cloth to hide its contents, but as the showcase was progressing, the cage started rattling more and more, and the creature from the cage started roaring loudly, drawing the attention of everyone.


    ¡°Now, now,¡± the showcase presenter for Hoptar said. ¡°You will get your chance.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s anticipation mounted as the Hoptar presenter approached the mysterious cage. With a dramatic flourish, he pulled back the cloth, revealing a creature unlike any other.


    ¡°This,¡± the presenter announced, ¡°is the Serpion!¡±


    The Serpion was a majestic creature that left Cel speechless. It had a muscular body resembling a lion, but it was covered in shimmering scales that seemed to change color with the light, transitioning from deep emerald to a mesmerizing azure. Its head was serpentine, with piercing golden eyes and a mane that flowed like liquid silver. Despite its imposing size and formidable appearance, Cel noticed an unexpected gentleness in its eyes, giving it an oddly endearing quality.


    As the announcer approached the Serpion with a prod in his hand, intending to demonstrate its ferocity, the creature¡¯s demeanor shifted. Its eyes narrowed, and a low growl resonated from its throat. In an instant, the Serpion lashed out, its powerful tail sweeping the announcer off his feet.


    Panic ensued as the crowd backed away, their awe slowly turning into fear. The Hoptar hunters, including Grop, and nearby Royal Guards rushed in, attempting to subdue the creature. However, their efforts were futile; the Serpion¡¯s scales were like armor, repelling their blows with ease. It moved with surprising agility for its size, evading capture and causing chaos.


    Amidst the turmoil, Cel, who had been watching in horror as they swarmed the creature, felt a surge of emotion. She couldn¡¯t bear to see the magnificent creature being harmed. Stepping forward, she felt an unfamiliar power coursing through her. All of a sudden, she felt a deep, resonant connection with the Serpion.


    Acting on instinct, Cel jumped forward and rushed towards the creature, her eyes locked with its golden gaze. She murmured words that came to her naturally, not breaking the gaze with the creature. The Serpion¡¯s thrashing slowed, its growls softening. The crowd, hunters, and guard watched in stunned silence as the creature gradually calmed, its aggressive stance melting away.


    With grace that belied its size, the Serpion approached Cel, its head bowing gently towards her. She managed to calm the creature that was in a murderous frenzy almost instantly. Cel reached out, her hand gently stroking the creature¡¯s mane. It nuzzled against her, a gesture of trust.


    Yaub, the other students, and her friends from the orphanage gathered around her, their expressions puzzled. ¡°Cel, how did you...?¡± Zer broke the silence but was unable to finish her sentence.


    Cel turned to them, a serene smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I think we just made a new friend.¡±


    The Serpion, now completely at ease, didn¡¯t leave Cel¡¯s side for the rest of the night. The Hoptar hunters didn¡¯t want anything to do with the creature, so Yaub made a deal with them to take it off their hands. The Royal Guard was a bigger issue as they deemed the creature a threat to their island. Yaub managed to make a deal with them that they would return the creature to the cage and transport it to their ship as they were leaving the next day. The Royal Guard almost didn¡¯t agree, but the council member and former High Commander of the Royal Guard, Fopit, persuaded them, and they reluctantly agreed.


    The following day, after an emotional farewell with her friends, where tears were shed, hugs were exchanged, and kisses were given, Cel found herself reassuring them multiple times that she would be alright, that this new path was the best choice for her, and that someday they would all be reunited. With these promises and heartfelt moments behind her, Cel stood on the deck of the Isari ship, poised and ready to set sail for the mainland and begin her journey at the Academy of Magic.


    She decided to go below the deck to check on the Serpion before they departure, the creature was sleeping in its cage last time she checked. As she approached the cage she heard one of the barrels move to her side.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± She asked her voice tinged with caution.


    From behind the barrel Tuk emerged, a sheepish yet determined look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Tuk said, his voice barely above a whisper and his face red as always. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you go alone to the mainland.¡±


    Cel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Tuk, what are you doing here? How did you even get on board?


    Tuk shuffled his feet, looking both excited and nervous. ¡°Well, I learned from the best,¡± His face somehow got even more red. ¡°I snuck on when they were loading the supplies. I just... I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of not seeing you for God knows how long. And there¡¯s something else ¨C I think I can do magic.¡±


    Cel''s surprise turned into a curiosity. ¡°Magic? What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s recent, I''ve been practicing in secret for the past few weeks,¡± Tuk confessed. ¡°After seeing what you and the others could do, I had to follow you here I find out more. I don¡¯t know much, but strange things happen when I concentrate really hard. Objects move, the air buzzes, my vision gets hazy and I see other places. I think I might have some sort of magical ability.¡±


    Cel looked at Tuk, her initial shock giving way to a sense of understanding. ¡°This is big, Tuk. But you can¡¯t just stow away on an Academy ship like that, you should have told me and Yaub would taken you in, you heard him last night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, if I was imagining things or not, and by the time I decided I wasn¡¯t and that I wanted to go with you, you were already gone, and this was the only way in.¡± He said shifting his feet in the process.


    ¡°Alright, alright, It will be fine,¡± Cel reassured him. ¡°Let¡¯s look for Yaub and tell him now so we don¡¯t get into more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tuk asked her.


    ¡°Yes, they are good people, they will accept you right away,¡± Cel said. ¡°You trust me right?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Always,¡± Tuk gave her a warm smile and Cel returned with a hug happy to have someone she knows by her side on her new adventure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± She said taking his hand.

 9. Unexpected Saviours

    All of a sudden, the darkness was cut through by the intense fiery light coming from the end of the hallway, and seconds later, a wave of fire gushed at the entrance at the table, burning down a number of the creatures. A decent number of the creatures fell to the ground, still moving and slashing, but their legs and arms burned to a crisp, while others continued on their feet, moving slowly.


    Seconds later, a ball of light appeared, following the girl in loose clothing and a bandana on her face, as she jumped over a row of creatures with ease, slashing at their necks while in the air. The girl shot a look at Eloken and his crew, who were standing in the middle of the chamber in a tight circle, moving back slowly from the newly transformed Lorien, who was trying to attack them.


    Eloken, unsure of what to do with Lorien, grabbed some rope from his backpack and, using his enchanted speed from Vis, tied up his student''s arms and legs so he wasn¡¯t able to attack them. ¡°Do not touch him,¡± Eloken exclaimed. ¡°We will deal with him later!¡± He said to no one in particular.


    The girl looked at him, seemingly acknowledging his increased speed, before turning towards the creatures. The light above her head was the same as Lorien¡¯s but it shone a bit brighter. Eloken observed her closely, her movement, her stance, the ease with which she moved. As she prepared to attack the creatures, she raised her free hand and waves of light started shooting from the ball of light above her head.


    She sent the streaks of light at the creatures in relentless waves, the light seeming to damage the creatures as they let out painful screeches. She then gripped her sword with both hands and attacked the dazed creatures with precise strikes at their necks, beheading one after another.


    Eloken didn¡¯t wait or hold back anymore. He tapped into his reserves, drawing large quantities of Vis, Vit, and Tem in active states, and did a quick set of spells enchanting his speed, strength, and letting Vit run actively, hoping in case he got scratched, he could avoid the destiny that befell his student Lorien.


    Eloken gripped his large Imperial Sword and started wreaking havoc. The rage overtook him, and his blade danced through the air, a silver streak against the dark backdrop of the encroaching horde. Each swing was a symphony of destruction, each step a ballet of death. The monsters swarmed around him, but he was a storm of destruction, unyielding and relentless.


    As he moved, his mind was clear, focused only on killing monsters. His heart beat in rhythm with the clash of steel, his breath synchronized with each pivot and turn. He used everything at his disposal, kicking monsters with his feet, using one monster to jump in the air and slash two more. He was clearing the hallway ahead of them alone, leaving the rest of the crew and the girl who arrived as onlookers.


    Eloken was seeing red, not paying attention to anything; it was just him in the dimly lit corridor and the horde of monsters that he needed to eliminate. As he danced with his sword between the monsters, weaving and dodging their claws, he noticed that he couldn¡¯t get a good grip on the floor anymore.


    Eloken looked at his feet and momentarily snapped out of his frenzy; he had slain so many monsters that he was standing on a pile of their headless corpses. He lifted his head, and there were only two more monsters slowly walking towards him. With one slice of his large imperial sword, he beheaded both creatures.


    The silence that followed the chaos was unsettling, broken only by the distant, ominous growling that seemed to emanate from the tomb''s unfathomable depths. Eloken looked back only to see his companions standing in the chamber, lit by the newly arrived girl''s light spell.


    Upon returning to the chamber, he was met with gazes that held a tumult of emotions - awe at his valiant fighting, fear for the horrors they were facing. The girl looked up and down at Eloken; he was now panting as his Vit and Vis spells were wearing off.


    Lorien''s condition cast a pall over their brief respite. The boy who had just moments ago stood by their side was now succumbing to a curse that threatened to erase the person he once was. Eloken¡¯s heart clenched at the sight; his student was disappearing before their eyes, and he was the one who had brought that boy to the quest.


    ¡°He is gone,¡± the girl said in a soft tone. ¡°There is nothing you can do to help him; it¡¯s only a matter of minutes before he fully turns into those monsters we just fought.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ How do you know that?¡± Eloken couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s expression under her bandana.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost someone to a similar curse,¡± she said. ¡°Believe me, I know.¡±


    ¡°There has to be a way to help him using Vit,¡± Eloken said.


    ¡°Vit? You mean the healing source?¡± The girl asked, her eyes scanning everyone in the room.


    ¡°Yes, the healing source,¡± Eloken said, looking at his student, or what remained of him.


    ¡°Look, I have access to that,¡± the girl said, her tone softer now. ¡°I¡¯ll try to heal him, but you will see that there is nothing there, nothing is left inside, his soul is gone.¡±


    Eloken just nodded, and the girl, with a determination shadowed by a hint of resignation, stepped forward to face Lorien. As she drew upon the Vit, her hands glowed with a soft, ethereal light, casting a serene glow over the grotesque transformation that had claimed Lorien. Her fingers wove through the air, intricate patterns of healing energy flowing towards him. Despite the potency of her spell, Lorien''s reactions were far from hopeful; his growls intensified, a primal response to the magic that sought to undo the curse ravaging his body.


    The silence of the chamber was punctuated by the growling of the creature that Lorien was becoming, a stark contrast to the calm focus and demeanor of the girl. Eloken stood as a silent sentinel, his gaze locked on his student, the pain of a lost young life slowly overtaking him.


    As the spell reached its crescendo, it became painfully clear that the Vit was having no effect on him. Lorien''s growls grew stronger and louder, his humanity slipping further away with each passing second.


    The girl lowered her hands, her spell over, the light fading from her eyes as she faced Eloken. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice keeping a soft tone. ¡°We really need to leave this chamber before more monsters show up. My friends are clearing our way towards the exit.¡±


    Despite the girl''s protests, Eloken could not¡ªwould not¡ªabandon Lorien. ¡°He is still one of us,¡± Eloken insisted. ¡°We must find a way to save him, to bring him back.¡±


    The girl''s response was more determined now, her patience slipping away. ¡°Some fates are worse than death. To let him become one of those¡­ things¡­ would be a cruelty beyond measure.¡± Her words hung in the air.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± the girl said. ¡°I will release him, and we leave; you don¡¯t have


    to watch it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eloken exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. I brought him into this. I should be the one to end his suffering and I will have to  live with the consequences.¡±


    The girl, sensing the depth of Eloken''s anguish, stepped back, allowing him the space to make this harrowing choice. She understood all too well the burden of such a decision, having faced a similar loss herself. Her gaze shifted from Eloken to Lorien, then to the rest of the group, signaling it was time to prepare for what was to come.


    Eloken approached Lorien with heavy steps, the weight of his decision pressing down on him like the darkness of the tomb. He drew his sword, the blade gleaming faintly in the light cast by the girl¡¯s spell. His hands trembled not from fear, but from the agony of the choice he was forced to make.


    ¡°Forgive me, Lorien,¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible over Lorien''s growls. With a swift, decisive movement, Eloken brought his sword down, ending the suffering of his student, a young boy, his friend.


    As the head rolled down and hit the floor with a thud, the chamber fell silent, the act of mercy leaving a heavy pall over the group. They knew there was no time to mourn; the tomb was not kind to those who lingered. Eloken sheathed his sword, his gaze lingering on Lorien''s headless body for a moment longer before he turned to the others.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We must move on,¡± the girl said, breaking the silence. ¡°My friends are securing our path to the exit. Don¡¯t let us turn into this.¡± She pointed to Lorien.


    Eloken nodded and gestured to his crew to follow him. As they walked through the hallway, stepping over the creatures¡¯ corpses at the place of Eloken¡¯s massacre, the girl approached Eloken, walking side by side.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eloken asked, his voice emotionless. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± the girl answered, still wearing her bandana, Eloken couldn¡¯t read her expression. ¡°But as far as your reputation and description precede you, I would guess you are the famous Eloken.¡±


    Eloken nodded, and the girl continued. ¡°My name is Evie, and as for what I am doing here, we can maybe discuss it later. But only if you are willing to share your side as well,¡± Evie said, looking at him, but Eloken kept his gaze straight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on getting out alive from here first,¡± Eloken said, and Evie nodded.


    They walked the path towards the exit, stumbling on a few dead creatures along the way, but nothing at the scope of what they encountered in the chamber. Evie said her party was of five, two of her friends and two people they stumbled upon. Eloken was surprised to find anyone on a path he was on, but there were many more people around the continent that were on a similar quest.


    ¡°Can you hear that?¡± Eloken asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Evie said, unsure of what he was referring to.


    ¡°That sound, it''s like swords clashing¡­¡± Eloken tried to concentrate, but Evie held her hand out.


    ¡°Wait, I can enchant my senses,¡± she said and concentrated for a second before mumbling a set of words Eloken hadn¡¯t heard before.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Evie said. ¡°You are right, we must hurry. Run towards the exit!¡± The girl said and took off at inhumane speeds. Eloken momentarily enchanted his speed and gestured to his crew to follow before he took off after the girl.


    As they neared the last corner, Eloken could clearly hear the clanking of swords and shields loudly. He was sure they weren¡¯t fighting the monsters as they used no weapons. So multiple scenarios played in his head; they were either attacked by someone from the outside, or his and Evie¡¯s friends were fighting between each other, but nothing could prepare him for the scene as he rounded the last corner.


    Evie¡¯s friend, an older man with a bun and sword, a guy no older than Eloken with an axe, and two boys in heavy winter clothing were all swinging their weapons and fighting skeletons. Eloken had to almost physically rub his eyes to double-check what he was seeing. Yes, he just fought an undead army, but this, this looked ridiculous to him. A group of several humanoid skeletons, with remnants of armor, shields, and broken weapons were engaged with Evie¡¯s group of friends.


    They moved fluently, too fluently for skeletons, and wielded their weapons with masterful precision. Before Eloken could fully comprehend what he was seeing, Evie took off to aid her friends. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and followed her with his Vis-enchanted speed.


    Eloken barely kept the pace with Evie as she ran toward her friends. The hallways were lit by Evie¡¯s light spell, a few torches on the ground where the scuffle was happening, and the sun coming through the entrance.


    The four of Evie¡¯s friends fought shoulder-by-shoulder in the hallway, and the skeleton creatures slowly pushed them back. There was no room for Eloken and Evie to fight beside them, and as Eloken started to think about it, the girl had already leaped into the air, leaping over them. The hallway was high but not high enough for the girl to jump straight over them, so she went head first like she was jumping through a fire ring at a festival. Eloken copied her.


    They landed seconds apart on the other side of the scuffle. As they were flying over them, Eloken counted seven of the creatures. Evie didn¡¯t take even a second to gather her thoughts but rushed straight at the creatures. Eloken watched as she moved with her enchanted speed and strength from the Vit, unlike him, she moved with grace and elegance as she was flowing, gliding through the air. Her hits were precise, she dodged the skeleton creatures'' attacks with ease, but the creatures were relentless and precise themselves as if someone had taken the best warriors and gotten rid of everything except their skeletons.


    Eloken charged as well, using his enchanted physical abilities to brute force everything. He was taught in the art of sword and duels, but he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the girl and her skill. Eloken engaged with one of the three creatures that had turned in their direction, the rest of them were still engaged with Evie¡¯s friends. He struck, the creature dodged, he struck again, and the creature parried with its shield. With a corner of his eye, he saw Evie able to go through their dodges and hit the creature at its ribs, but the sword clunked like it hit a wall.


    ¡°Fuck this shit,¡± Eloken said under his breath. ¡°I have an imperial sword.¡± He thought to himself and instead of dueling the creature, he went for an all-out brawl.


    He took in more of the Vis from his reserves and enchanted his strength and speed to the fullest of his capabilities. He planted his feet and swung his sword with both hands with all the force he could muster


    , aiming not for the finesse of a precise strike but for sheer power. The creature, taken aback by the sudden change in tactics, barely managed to raise its shield in time. The impact of the Imperial Sword against the shield was like a clap of thunder, sending shockwaves through the narrow hallway. The skeleton, despite being able to raise its shield in time, could not withstand the brute force of the imperial sword¡¯s strike. The shield shattered into fragments, and the creature''s arm, unable to bear the force, snapped off, clattering to the ground alongside its weapon.


    With the creature momentarily defenseless, Eloken did not hesitate. He drove his sword forward, piercing through the ribcage of the skeleton and then downwards with such force that the tip of his blade scratched against the stone floor. The skeleton, its structural integrity compromised, crumbled into a heap of bones.


    Without a moment''s pause, Eloken leaped back into the fray, helping Evie who was fighting one versus two. He continued to leverage the sheer might of his enchanted strength and the weight of his Imperial Sword. Each swing was designed not only to disarm but to dismantle. Bones flew in every direction.


    ¡°Enchant your strength to the fullest,¡± he said to Evie as he dismantled another creature.


    ¡°I am,¡± she just answered and managed to take an arm off her foe.


    Eloken took a mental note; her full strength was much lower than his. In ordinary situations, she would probably never admit it, but now she must have spoken the truth. He watched her for a second as she fought with the grace that matched the lethal precision of her attacks. Her movements were a dance of death, each step, each leap, each thrust of her sword orchestrated to perfection.


    As she dismantled the creature that was attacking her, they jumped on the four remaining creatures that were engaged with her friends. Now coming from behind, it was easier to fight the creatures who tried their best to fight back but were now outnumbered and surrounded.


    As the last of the skeletons clattered to the ground, a silence fell over the group, broken only by the heavy breathing of the living. Eloken sheathed his sword, his gaze meeting Evie''s. There was mutual respect, a recognition of each other''s strengths and skills. But there was no time for conversation; as all of a sudden, a cry echoed from the outside.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he exclaimed, quickly pulling his sword once again. ¡°Dalamir!¡± He said and dashed towards the exit.


    As he jumped out of the tomb, he saw a scene of a battle, dozens of Haraz¡¯s soldiers lay dead on the ground, and dozens more fought several skeletons.


    ¡°Dalamir,¡± he yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Dalamir!¡±


    ¡°Up here,¡± his friend answered, peeking out of the stone structure. ¡°We have managed to kill one of those things, but I didn¡¯t want to risk the kids¡¯ lives.¡± He said, pointing to the remaining students Eloken had ordered to stay outside. ¡°So I took the kids up and thought I would wait for you. Who¡¯s the girl, and why the fuck are those two wearing winter coats in Azarim?¡± He said, looking at the two guys that looked completely out of place in the desert.


    Eloken looked at the two of Evie¡¯s friends and for the first time actually noticed what they were wearing. ¡°Smart choice,¡± he said, smiling back. ¡°And I have no idea,¡± he said, looking at the two boys who looked like they had fallen from the moon. ¡°That might be the weirdest thing we saw today."


    ¡°Yep,¡± Dalamir said as he jumped down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of these fuckers,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But first, let me close the door so we don¡¯t get flanked from behind.¡± He took out the stone he had placed into the stone door and said a quick chant in an unknown language, and the huge stone door to the tomb crackled and slowly closed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, and the rest of them nodded and charged to help Haraz¡¯s soldiers.


    Taking on the remaining skeleton creatures was not an easy task, but with their tactics already worked out, they managed to destroy the creatures in just a few minutes without losing any of their members or Haraz¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°This was insane,¡± Dalamir said, wiping off the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Fun, but insane.¡± He continued as he scanned everyone who stood around him. ¡°Wait, where is Lorien?¡±


    Eloken''s expression darkened at Dalamir''s question, the weight of the loss momentarily silencing the victorious atmosphere. He glanced towards the tomb''s sealed entrance, the reality of what had occurred inside settling heavily upon him.


    "He... Lorien didn¡¯t make it," Eloken finally said, his voice tinged with sorrow. "He was cursed or infected, or I don¡¯t honestly know. But he was turning into one of the creatures we fought inside. There was nothing we could do to save him." He looked at Evie instinctively, and she nodded, reassuring him there was nothing he could have done to help his student.


    ¡°What happened inside, Eloken?¡± Dalamir asked, his smile gone, his tone serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, as always,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But first, we need to leave and regroup.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are telling me everything lately,¡± Dalamir said. ¡°But you are right, we need to get the hell out of here, then we will talk.¡±


    Eloken nodded to his friend and then turned toward Evie and her small group. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know who you are, but I feel like you and I need to talk.¡±


    The girl looked at the older man and then nodded back to Eloken. ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I believe we should all go to my Academy,¡± Eloken said, addressing the whole group. ¡°Except you, Haraz.¡±


    The Azarim native, still shell-shocked from all the things he saw, shook his head to wake himself up. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You stay here and bury this site. Pay your men to keep their mouths shut about what they saw.¡± Eloken said, scanning the paid soldiers. ¡°And then continue looking for other sites in the region; you still have the original map I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Haraz nodded.


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go,¡± Eloken said, looking over the group, his eyes lingering a little bit longer on the girl and the two boys.

 10. Helmets Dropped - End of Part 1 Book 1

    Eloken had sent a letter by the first available ship from Azarim, informing Echo and the rest of the crew that he would be a week late, as they had to stop by the Island of Moire and the Treok Islands. Echo found this strange, but when had anything Eloken done in the past four years not felt strange?


    Yaub and Zoras had arrived five days ago, bringing with them eight new recruits: three Moirans, a young girl named Cel, a high-ranked military commander''s son, and a shy, chubby, red-faced kid named Tuk. Alongside the Moirans, they had brought another five recruits from some close allies Eloken thoroughly checked.


    For the past month, Echo had been doing her own recruiting, looking for signs of people who could use magic. Unlike last year, when they founded the Academy, people had been coming in on their own. Most of those who turned up were teens from the poorer parts of the Isari Empire, their parents selling what they could to give their kids the ability to reach the Academy. That was a good sign; they had started gaining the trust of common people. Last year, recruiting was hard; Eloken himself had to almost talk to every recruit, selling them on why they should come to his Academy. Luckily, he was very persuasive.


    On the other hand, the nobility did not let their kids into the Academy once again. Some of them asked if their kids could attend the classes but not be a part of the academy, and some even more insolent ones asked if Eloken or the rest of them could come and teach them privately about magic. Echo did not give them an answer; she wanted to punch their smug faces, but she played it off politically and said she needed to run it through with Eloken and then get back to them.


    The morning was like any other: roll call, breakfast, classes. Echo taught two classes, both combat: Archery and Military Strategy. With Yaub back, it was easier as he took on most of her obligations, allowing her to concentrate on her two classes and dealing with the recruitment and organization of new students who were about to come in the next week. It took a lot of planning to decide where to house them. The Academy was large, with over a hundred sleeping rooms, but it was already getting crowded. If the trend of new recruits continued to spiral each year, they would have to expand.


    After she finished everything she planned for the day, Echo took her coffee from the dining area and walked out to the huge balcony on the first floor. She loved the alone time with her own thoughts, overlooking the Academy gardens and students going about their lives. She loved to pretend that she didn¡¯t like the Academy, that she hated being a teacher confined to a classroom. But she was proud of themselves, their group of friends, and what they were able to achieve: from a small thieving group to a group trying to take over the empire and right the wrongs the nobility has been doing for centuries. They had just started, and the road was long ahead of them, but she could feel the change, she could feel the shift in momentum.


    As she drank her coffee, lost in her own thoughts, she was startled by some shouting and cheering coming from downstairs. Standing up and peering over the balcony''s edge, she saw that Eloken was back. Of course, the one telling was Yaub, who embraced Eloken in a hug with his large, paw-like hands. She noticed some unfamiliar faces with him: a young girl wearing a bandana over her mouth and nose, only her ember eyes peeking out as she scanned the crowd, and four men, two older and two boys. The older men were composed as they shook hands with Yaub, Zoras, and the rest of the crew, while the two boys looked lost, almost afraid.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± She could hear Yaub¡¯s gruff voice mixed with chuckles.


    She decided to walk down, handing her mug of tea to one of the servant girls walking around. Students were whispering about Eloken and the newcomers as she walked down the stairs. Going outside through the large door, she could not see Eloken from the large crowd that had gathered around him, that is, until he noticed her and made a path toward her.


    ¡°Echo!¡± He exclaimed, a smile painted over his face. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you!¡± He said as he embraced her in a hug.


    ¡°About time you came back,¡± she said, tightening her hug. ¡°The Academy almost ran itself into the ground with me at the helm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± he said, letting go of the hug and placing one arm gently on her shoulders. ¡°Yaub already told me you''re better at leading the Academy than me.¡± She looked over to the large man, who shrugged his shoulders with his recognizable wide grin.


    ¡°Traitor,¡± she murmured to Yaub, smiling back.


    Come, meet my new friends,¡± Eloken said as he guided her toward the newcomers. ¡°This is Evie, Illyan, Vassilin, Bayolar, and Qeors.¡± He pointed to the girl, then the two boys, and then to the two older gentlemen, who all smiled back and nodded, the older men bowing slightly. ¡°And this is Echo, my right hand. Without her, nothing would have been possible.¡±


    Echo smiled back to the newcomers and then picked Dalamir out of the crowd and embraced him in a hug.


    ¡°How are you?¡± she whispered into his ear, barely audible over the crowd. ¡°Where is Lorien?¡± Echo noticed that the student was missing from their party.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t make it,¡± Dalamir whispered back. ¡°There is a lot we need to talk about, but let''s not do it here.¡± Echo''s gaze held Dalamir''s for a moment longer, a silent exchange passing between them, heavy with unspoken words.


    Eloken, sensing the shift in atmosphere as he watched their silent exchange, gave Echo a questioning look. She met his gaze, and he instantly understood what she meant.


    ¡°Listen, people,¡± Eloken yelled over the crowd. ¡°We will talk later. I was thinking about the end-of-year party maybe tomorrow if we can throw something like that together quickly.¡± The students nodded; a party was always welcome in their opinion. ¡°We have some business to discuss now, so please excuse us.¡±


    Eloken led the party consisting of Echo, Dalamir, Yaub, Zoras, and all the newcomers to the top of the Academy, where a large, singular room awaited them, designated for matters demanding utmost privacy. The room, situated alone on the topmost floor, offered a panoramic view of the academy grounds below.


    They closed the balcony doors once they were inside the room and the buzz from the courtyard below faded into a distant murmur, replaced by a heavy silence that filled the space. The room was starkly furnished, with a large, round table at its center surrounded by chairs. Tall windows framed the view outside, casting long shadows across the floor as the sun began to dip below the horizon.


    Eloken took a position at the head of the table, his expression not giving away anything as he surveyed the faces before him. ¡°Where is Trokt? I¡¯ve heard he is back,¡± he directed the question to Echo.


    ¡°He went down to the port; you might have walked by him there. Someone was looking for him, but he said he would be back quickly,¡± Echo said. ¡°Do you want to tell me what the hell happened in Azarim? Who are these people? And what happened to Lorien?¡± Echo was always direct, never dancing around important topics.


    ¡°Nothing good, I''m afraid,¡± Eloken began. ¡°We found the site I tasked Haraz to find almost a year ago, remember?¡± Echo nodded. ¡°It was a tomb, and down there, we ran into some, how to put it, hmm... insane things.¡±


    Eloken proceeded to tell everything that happened in Azarim, describing the tomb, and then the big chamber with the teleport in it. The crew was taken aback by the fact that a thing they speculated about actually existed. About the room on the other side of the teleport and how it felt to walk through one, but he didn¡¯t disclose what he found down there. Echo took a mental note of this; she didn¡¯t want to press harder here in front of everyone but would ask him when they were alone.


    Eloken then proceeded to explain how they were ambushed by gnarly creatures, straight out of nightmares, and how resilient they were to everything but beheading, and unfortunately, one of them got Lorien and what it did to the boy. Eloken watched their sorrowful expressions at the loss of their student but explained there was nothing they could have done to save him, looking at Evie, who nodded in confirmation, removing her bandana out of respect for the fallen boy.


    Dalamir chimed in about the skeleton creatures that rose from the sand itself and attacked them in front of the tomb as it was happening inside. Eloken thanked the newcomers once again, who, in his words, saved their lives. Echo thought he was being modest, trying to play a game and win their trust; there''s no way he would admit to that without ulterior motives.


    Yaub filled in with the things that happened at the Festival of Gods while Eloken was away, about the new creatures appearing in Hoptar, and if there was a connection there.


    Echo was stunned by the things all of them described. ¡°What the hell is going on in our world?¡± She asked no one in particular.


    ¡°No idea honestly,¡± Eloken was the one to answer. ¡°That¡¯s what we need to find out. We need to¡­¡±


    ¡°One thing I don¡¯t understand,¡± Echo interrupted. ¡°What the hell were you doing in the tomb? And how did you get inside if you didn¡¯t walk past Dalamir?¡± She asked the newcomers, looking straight at the girl.


    ¡°There are many caves and places all around the continent that are connected via teleports,¡± Evie answered truthfully. ¡°Like Eloken, we were on a quest of sorts, exploring the connections, mapping them, and that¡¯s how we ended up in the icy caves at Yarkon Peaks.¡±


    ¡°Yarkon Peaks?¡± Echo asked, visibly confused.


    ¡°Yeah, these boys were exploring the icy caves where they were ambushed by other creatures. We barely saved them, and then we had to run to the closest portal, which was to the tomb in Azarim.¡±


    ¡°And what were you doing in the caves?¡± Echo asked the two boys.


    One of them, a taller one named Illyan, Echo remembered, explained how his father went missing leading an expedition of a strange mix of noblemen and their soldiers, and how he and two other friends, who didn¡¯t make it, ended up in the caves looking for clues about what happened to his father.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Echo finally realized what the looks on their faces meant: the looks of losing a loved one, someone close to oneself, the looks of sorrow and pain. She gave them a nod of understanding, trying to appear empathetic. ¡°One more thing,¡± she continued, turning towards Evie. ¡°How did you know about the caves, magic, and all the other stuff?¡±


    Before the girl could answer, Eloken jumped in. ¡°Like myself, she was approached by two figures years ago, almost at the same time she accidentally performed magic. Also, like me, she was given a task in return for something she deeply desired and wanted. But like me, she can¡¯t discuss it in detail, or the deal is off.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Evie managed to interrupt Eloken. ¡°I don¡¯t know their motives, and I don¡¯t even know who they are. I was never able to see their faces because of the helmets they were wearing.¡±


    Two figures? Helmets? Echo thought to herself. Eloken had always said he was approached by four figures in cloaks and hoods, obscuring their faces. She didn¡¯t want to pry now; Eloken was hiding something, but she really needed a one-on-one talk with him.


    The discussion about creatures and everything that happened continued for another half hour. Zoras was writing down everything they knew, the connections of the portals the girl and her friends knew of. Evie even provided a hand-drawn map of the places they had visited.


    ¡°One more thing, I almost forgot, we have discovered a new source,¡± Eloken said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Zoras asked. ¡°Open with that; I need to write it down. What is it? What¡¯s the name?¡±


    Zoras was an all-around type of guy, never too serious, never too playful, but deep down in his heart, he was a scholar. He was over the top when they discovered the huge Imperial Library once they¡¯d taken over the building and tasked himself with reading at least one book a week.


    ¡°Actually, I believe we discovered one more, maybe even two,¡± Yaub jumped in, and Zoras nodded.


    ¡°What? Who? Where?¡± Eloken was surprised.


    ¡°The girl you told me to keep an eye on, Cel,¡± Yaub said. ¡°At the festival, one of the creatures freed itself and went on a rampage. The hunters and the guards were not able to do anything to it until Cel approached it and calmed the creature in seconds. Ever since then, the creature has been like a loyal dog, never leaving her side. We believe it¡¯s some kind of connection or something; it has to be another source.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s emotion manipulation,¡± Bayolar, an older man with a bun, spoke for the first time. ¡°We''ve known about it but met only one other person who could do it. Using that source, she was able to manipulate my emotions, making me go from neutral to full-on rage or despair in seconds.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Eloken murmured. ¡°I knew there was something else about that girl; I felt too at ease while speaking with her, like I was willing to tell her everything she wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t control it yet,¡± Yaub jumped in. ¡°She was trying, but she said it just took over her at the square.¡±


    ¡°I believe it,¡± Eloken said. ¡°And what¡¯s the other one?¡±


    ¡°Not so sure,¡± Zoras spoke this time. ¡°The girl¡¯s friend, a boy named Tuk, snuck onto the ship as we were leaving, and there is something about him. He says he can move things unintentionally with his mind and that he sees other places and things vividly in his dreams. He described some to us, but we are yet to be one hundred percent sure what it is or if he is even moving things, as he still can¡¯t do it while we are watching.¡±


    ¡°A busy two weeks for all of us,¡± Eloken said. ¡°Do we have a name for Cel¡¯s source?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dol!¡± Zoras said. ¡°And what¡¯s the source you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°This boy,¡± Eloken said, pointing a finger at Illyan. ¡°Can spit fire out of his hands. A similar story like Cel¡¯s; he did it unintentionally out of necessity.¡±


    Zoras shot a look at Bayolar, who shrugged his shoulders, ¡°First time we¡¯ve seen it as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zoras rubbed his chin. ¡°We need a name¡­ how about Nis?¡±


    ¡°I like it,¡± Eloken said.


    Echo watched the group, her expression a mixture of bemusement and skepticism, not fully grasping their fascination with naming things or Zoras''s compulsion to document every detail. To her, the urgency of their situation and the challenges they faced seemed to demand more immediate, practical responses than what names they assigned to these newfound sources. Yet, as Zoras eagerly scribbled down notes, capturing every word with a scholar''s zeal, she couldn''t help but admire his dedication.


    ¡°If that is all, I would need our new friends to leave the room as we have some private matters to discuss,¡± Echo said, looking at Evie and her friends.


    Eloken nodded, recognizing she had something else important to say. ¡°Go downstairs and look for Seraphius. I¡¯ve already told him to prepare three rooms for you guys and a good meal.¡±


    As Evie and her friends left the room and only their crew was left, Eloken turned towards Echo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, everything we just discussed,¡± Echo said, frustration building in her voice. ¡°What the hell is going on, Eloken? Monsters? Students dying? A young life is not worth your quest.¡±


    Eloken knew better than to speak, to let her vent out her frustrations.


    ¡°But we will discuss that later; we have issues on the other front as well,¡± Echo calmed her voice. ¡°The reason Trokt returned was the fact that Joixari was gaining a lot of traction in the east. He is using religion to fuel hatred against us and grow his army.¡±


    ¡°We knew he would do that,¡± Eloken said. ¡°That¡¯s why we have been trying to get the Archpriest on our side for the past year.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let me finish,¡± Echo said. ¡°That¡¯s not our biggest issue. Joixari was approached by a group of strangers; they call themselves the Stonecutter Guild. Trokt managed to listen in on their meeting and later steal valuable information.¡± Echo provided two parchment papers containing schematics for a sword and a wand.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Eloken asked, picking up the sword schematics, while Dalamir took the other one.


    ¡°They offered him these weapons, somehow infused with the sources of magic you guys use. We¡¯ve been trying to figure out exactly how, and what their capabilities are, but we are getting nowhere,¡± she said while rubbing her eyes. ¡°Trokt only saw that the sword in question cut through stone like through butter, so it''s something similar to the Imperial Sword, but stronger, it would seem.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± Dalamir exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    Eloken was silent. ¡°Did you know anything about this?¡± she asked, looking him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± he was telling the truth.


    ¡°There''s another thing,¡± Echo continued.


    ¡°Does it ever end?¡± Eloken fired back.


    ¡°It would seem not,¡± She said.


    ¡°While we were at the latest ball at Danris'' house, those same guys came and approached Reobard. Reobard had a meeting with them alongside Rorik Blackwood and Gavriel Soforge.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Seraphius was the one to overhear their meeting, and the Guild offered them the same deal, access to some of the weapons for a huge chunk of coin, and they made a deal.¡±


    Eloken was still silent before returning the schematics back to the table. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he said. ¡°Things keep getting from bad to worse. I¡¯ll pay our good friend Reobard a visit, play dumb, try to gauge some more information, and in the meantime, we need to find out more about these weapons and their capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Trokt already has people working on it,¡± Echo said. ¡°He made strong connections in Joixari¡¯s camp and left a lot of spies there; he should be getting more information soon. The only good thing is it would seem they do not have a lot of the weapons at their disposal yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something, I guess, gives us some time to find out more information,¡± Eloken said, rubbing his temples. ¡°I really need a bath and a good meal before I can take any more information. Is there anything else urgent?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she answered, and they ended the meeting.


    Echo decided to follow in Eloken¡¯s steps and prepared herself a hot bath, picking up a bottle of wine from the cellar she decided to try and clear her mind from all the information she had soaked in during the meeting.


    As the evening approached, she retreated to the balcony atop the Academy. The same balcony that offered a panoramic view of the grounds below, was now bathed in the soft glow of the four moons visible in today¡¯s sky. The peace of the scene was a stark contrast to the turmoil in her thoughts.


    Eloken found her there and approached quietly, respecting the silence that enveloped them.


    "You were right," he began, breaking the silence gently. "We need to talk, eye to eye. No more secrets, Echo."


    Echo turned to face him, her gaze steady. "It''s about time," she said, her voice carrying a mix of frustration and relief. "We''ve been through too much for me to start doubting you now."


    Eloken nodded, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "I''ve been holding back, not because I don''t trust you, but because I feared the weight of the truth would be too much for anyone to bear. The creatures, the portals, the magic, now this Stonecutter Guild... it all must be connected, Echo. Connected in a way that threatens not just us, but the very fabric of our world."


    Echo nodded, allowing him to continue. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie about being approached by the four figures and the quest they put me on. I didn¡¯t lie when I told you I can¡¯t disclose everything to you, I still can¡¯t. But I¡¯ve been doubting them, their motives. I¡¯ve been researching on my own, and there are much larger things at play here. Something happened to our world a long time ago, something big, something we can¡¯t even begin to comprehend, and somehow it¡¯s all coming alive once again.¡±


    Echo listened intently, her eyes never leaving Eloken''s. "And the two figures in helmets?" she asked, recalling the detail Evie shared. ¡°You said you were approached by four cloaked figures, what¡¯s that about?¡±


    Eloken sighed, a hint of pain in his expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they existed, but I¡¯ve suspected I was not the only one to be approached. But I didn¡¯t know there were more of them as well,¡± he slicked his hair back before continuing. ¡°They''re part of a larger game, one that''s been played for millennia, if not longer. I still don¡¯t know much, but it would seem that they''re not just mentors or guides; they''re chess players, and we''re among their pieces."


    The weight of his words hung in the air between them. Echo felt a chill despite the warmth of the evening. "So, what''s our move?" she asked, her voice firm.


    "We play smarter," Eloken replied, a determined glint in his eye. ¡°I am now sure there are two sides to this story, and we are just pawns, but we turn the game on their heads. We learn everything we can and make sure we come out on top.¡±


    Echo nodded, her resolve hardening. "Then let''s make sure we''re the ones who decide how this game ends," she said, her tone leaving no room for doubt.


    Eloken reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder in a gesture of solidarity. "Together," he affirmed.


    As they stood side by side, overlooking the Academy grounds in silence, the balcony doors squeaked open and Trokt appeared. Eloken almost jumped ahead, embracing his friend in a hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you,¡± Eloken said with a smile, looking him over. ¡°The spy games have been treating you well; you''ve lost a little bit over here,¡± he said, poking at his stomach.


    ¡°Can¡¯t complain,¡± he said, returning a warm smile.


    ¡°What happened, what did you find at the port?¡± Echo interrupted, and his smile disappeared.


    ¡°Nothing good, I''m afraid,¡± he took a sip of the wine straight from the bottle before continuing. ¡°Joixari has allied himself with the Phantom Corsairs and has their fleet at his disposal.¡±


    The Phantom Corsairs were a group that owned the southern parts of the sea and resided in the Deadhaven Isles. Nothing came in or out of that part of the sea without them knowing about it and taking their fair share. Their fleet was unmatched ever since Marrowshade the Tempest united all the pirates and took over as their general commander.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s not good, but we were not planning any sea invasion, so that¡¯s nothing we have to worry about now,¡± Eloken said. ¡°We have a more pressing issue at our hands.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid it¡¯s not that simple,¡± Trokt''s look painted another set of bad news. ¡°They are planning to attack the Island of Moire. They heard about your new alliance and can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But no one ever conquered the Island of Moire; they won¡¯t be able to do it either.¡±


    ¡°They might not be able to,¡± Trokt said. ¡°But with that fleet, they can surround the island and not allow anything to go in or out of the island until they surrender, break their deal with you, or make another one with Joixari. I was not able to find out what their end goal is.¡±


    Echo felt her heart drop, another set of bad news. The Island of Moire was crucial, not just strategically, but as a symbol of the alliances they had been building. If Moire fell, or was even blockaded, it would be a severe blow to their efforts and morale.


    "We can''t let that happen," Echo stated firmly, her mind racing with possibilities and strategies. "We need to warn Moire and reinforce them. Perhaps we can break the blockade before it fully forms."


    Eloken nodded in agreement, his gaze shifting between Echo and Trokt. "We''ll need to mobilize quickly. We''ll also need to contact our allies, see who can lend support. The Phantom Corsairs are formidable, but they''re not invincible."

 Interlude II - Reperta Magicae

    From the Lioneop Teokrat journal, entry seventy two, pages one hundred seventy one through one hundred eighty five.


    I, Lioneop Teokrat, have been tasked by the Grand Library of Urut to discover as much as I can about Magic that appeared in our world.


    I¡¯ve been trying to reach Eloken for the past year, ever since his resurgence in Honorable Combat, to no avail. So I¡¯ve gathered scholars from the Grand Library with the amen from Grand Master Kirogos, and sent them across the continent to search for the magic users and describe their power, so we can gather all the knowledge we can in Reperta Magicae.


    The journey of understanding magic is not just a path walked with the mind, but a voyage that challenges the soul, the boundaries of belief, and the foundations of the world as we know it. As a scribe and scholar of the Grand Library of Urut, I have dedicated my life to the pursuit of knowledge. Yet, nothing could have prepared me for the enigma that magic presented to our world.


    It began years ago as whispers among the people, stories of men and women who could conjure the impossible, shaping reality to their will. These tales, once dismissed as folklore, became impossible to ignore when Eloken, The Founder of Academy of Magic, demonstrated his prowess in Honorable Combat. His abilities, a blend of the mystic arts never before seen, challenged our understanding of the natural order.


    Realizing the importance of this new power, Grand Master Kirogos tasked me with compiling a comprehensive account of these abilities. Thus, Reperta Magicae, a grand repository of magical knowledge, was born. To achieve this monumental task, I enlisted the help of young scholars, each selected for their bravery, intellect, and insatiable curiosity, and I¡¯ve sent them into a world to gather as much as they can.


    Our mission is clear: traverse the vast continent, from the icy spires of the North to the sun-drenched deserts of the South, seeking out those touched by the essence of magic. Our journey will be fraught with challenges, for the world is not kind to those who seek to disrupt the veil of ignorance that shrouds it. Yet, what we have been discovered is beyond our wildest imaginations.


    In the verdant lands of the East, I encountered a sect of monks who harnessed Tem, the source of time as they¡¯ve said it. Their sect had been only formed for half a year, but they all already seemed like one. With their guidance, I¡¯ve learned to perceive the flow of moments, each second a river to be navigated with care. They spoke of time not as a linear path, but as a tapestry woven from the threads of possibility. Through their teachings, I documented the methods to slow one''s perception of time, to see the world as the eagle sees the wind¡ªvast, encompassing, and ripe with potential.


    They¡¯ve sent us to the heart of the Southern forests, where another guild had already formed, a healing commune of sorts. They¡¯ve called themselves Druids and they all harnessed Vit, the source of healing. Similar to Monks, they gather from all parts of the world for a shared purpose. They left behind all their riches and material worth and found peace in healing and helping others in need.


    I¡¯ve asked both groups why they didn¡¯t seek Eloken who had sent the word across the continent to join his Academy of Magic to harness knowledge about newly found magic sources. Their answers were similar, they found him an arrogant fool who played with things beyond his understanding.


    There were no more groups formed of individuals that harnessed similar powers, but I believe as time passes they will form, people like a place in the world, they search for it their whole lives and it¡¯s only a matter of time before more guilds, sects and other kinds of organizations form from same or similar sources.


    My travels then took a turn, In the bustling city of the Central Plains I came across an interesting individual


    In the bustling city of the Central Plains, amidst the cacophony of market shouts and the clatter of carriages on cobblestone, I met a man whose very presence seemed to command the air around him. His name was Thane Varrick, a name whispered in taverns and feared in the underbelly of the city. Thane was a bounty hunter, known even before magic as a formidable man, but now feared because of his inhumane physical abilities enchanted by Vis.


    The Northern tundra held secrets of their own, where the ice whispers to those who listen. Here, we found the reclusive Pal casters, guardians of the elements. Amidst blizzards and ice, they taught us the language of the storm, how to command the wind and weave the cold to our will. Pal, they explained, was not just control over the elements but a communion with the forces that shape our world. In their frozen sanctuaries, we learned to dance with the tempest, to harness the raw essence of nature as a painter wields their brush.


    Thane was a towering figure, with broad shoulders and arms that spoke of countless battles. His hair was as black as the night, kept long and tied back, framing a face that was both handsome and hardened by the life he led. His eyes, a piercing shade of emerald, seemed to look right through you, weighing your worth and your secrets in a single glance. But it was not his imposing figure nor his striking features that set him apart; it was the aura of raw, unbridled power that he carried with him, a testament to his source, Vis.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Vis, as I had come to understand, was a source of magic that granted its user enhanced physical abilities, strength, speed, and resilience beyond the ken of ordinary men. Thane had harnessed this power to become the most sought-after bounty hunter across the plains. He used Vis not just for combat but to track his prey, his senses sharpened to a degree that no detail, no matter how minute, could escape his notice.


    Thane''s personality was as complex as the magic he wielded. To the world, he was a man of few words, his communication often blunt and to the point. Yet, beneath this facade lay a keen intellect and a surprisingly philosophical outlook on life. Thane believed that power, was a gift, and each individual across the world that received it was chosen by God themselves. In his words, not quoting him exactly, there will be a test soon and God is preparing his soldiers.


    As my travels continued, the tales I heard grew stranger, weaving into the fabric of our understanding of magic a thread of the uncanny, the unexplained. It was in a remote village at the edge of the Central Plains, where the fields give way to the wild, untamed forests of the South, that I encountered one of the two individuals whose stories would challenge the very boundaries of our quest.


    The first was a young woman named Pharine, she could use at least two different sources but I suspect she was hiding things from me as most of them did, she revealed the ability to use Vit and Exo.


    She spoke of an encounter that occurred on a night when the moon was hidden, shrouded by an unseasonal storm. As she tapped into the source of magic for the first time by accident, she sensed a presence¡ªa feeling of being watched by eyes unseen, a weight in the air that pressed down upon her with an intensity she had never before experienced.


    When she dared to look up, she glimpsed four figures at the edge of the forest, their forms obscured by the rain and darkness and their large cloaks, yet unmistakably human in shape yet not in aura. They stood motionless, watching, before vanishing as suddenly as they had appeared. Seraphine spoke of this encounter in hushed tones, her usual confidence replaced by a palpable unease. The figures had left no trace, but the memory of their presence lingered, a puzzle with no solution.


    The second individual was an old warrior named Caius, who I stumbled upon following a trail of stories as I started to return to the Grand Library of Urut. Caius recounted an experience similar to Seraphine''s, occurring under the cloak of darkness almost four years ago when he healed his son who suffered what would for sure be mortal wounds during their hunting session. He was praying to every deity he knew of to save his son and somehow he had healed him, later on he learned that he could use the source of Vit, but he unknowingly admitted to me that he could use Pal as well.


    He too felt the gaze of the unseen that night. Turning towards the source of this sensation, he saw them¡ªtwo figures that stood the in the wild, their presence an enigma. They observed in silence, their intent unreadable, before they, too, disappeared without a word, leaving Caius with more questions than answers.


    Both Seraphine and Caius described these encounters in cryptic terms, reluctant to divulge every detail as if speaking too freely might invite the attention of these mysterious watchers once more. Their tales, though separate, bore striking similarities, suggesting a connection between the users who could tap into several magic and the appearance of these enigmatic figures.


    This revelation added a new layer of complexity to our understanding of magic. It suggested that the act of harnessing multiple sources of magic might attract the attention of beings or entities beyond our current understanding. These encounters, though brief and shrouded in mystery, hinted at a world far vaster and more intricate than we had imagined, a world where the veil between the known and the unknown is thin.


    I must search for more individuals who had encounters with these beings and there so no doubt in me that there are more people who saw them, and hopefully they will talk more freely about their encounters.


    As I compile these accounts into the Reperta Magicae, a singular thread emerged, tying the disparate tales of magic, the mysterious watchers, and the individuals capable of wielding multiple sources of magic. This thread seemed to weave directly back to one figure: Eloken. The more I learned, the more I became convinced that Eloken, the enigmatic founder of the Academy of Magic, lay at the heart of the mysteries enveloping the newfound sources of magic.


    My resolve hardened; I knew what I had to do next. Once our gathering at the Grand Library of Urut concluded, where all of the scholars I¡¯ve sent will father to talk about their findings and theories, my path was clear. I would set forth for the Isari Empire, to the very heart of Eloken''s domain, the Academy of Magic. There, I would seek an audience with Eloken himself.


    The Grand Library of Urut, a bastion of knowledge and wisdom, has maintained a profound connection with the Church throughout history. This bond, forged in faith and the pursuit of enlightenment, has served as a bridge between the spiritual and the scholarly. Eloken''s efforts to forge a similar connection, specifically with the Archpriest, were well-known among the learned circles. His objective was clear: to dispel the shadows of suspicion and fear that clung to magic and those who wielded it, to cleanse the stigma that painted magic users as agents of darkness.


    Armed with this knowledge, I saw an opportunity. By leveraging the Library''s longstanding relationship with the Church, and the Archpriest''s influential position within it, I aimed to secure a meeting with Eloken. My intention was to present the wealth of information we had gathered¡ªtales of mysterious watchers, individuals wielding diverse magical sources and try to see how he would react and what he would disclose to me. I know from the stories that he is an arrogant and hard individual to work with, so I must play dumb at certain parts and try not to show that I suspect him of being in the middle of this all, but that I am merely only seeking knowledge and that I am willing to secure him a meeting with Archpriest and put a good word in for him.

 Interlude III: Dragon Awaken

    The sun''s first rays gleamed over the horizon, casting a golden hue across the deck of The Harbinger''s Wake. The ship, a sturdy vessel with sails billowing in the morning breeze, cut through the cerulean waters of the Caelum Isles with grace. Captain Elias stood at the helm, his gaze fixed on the sea ahead, contemplating the day''s journey. His crew, a mix of seasoned sailors and eager young hands, moved about the deck, performing their duties with a rhythm born of countless days at sea. Among these islands, adventure and peril danced a fine line, and today, they tread that line in pursuit of a legend.


    "Look alive, lads! Today, the sea promises more than just the chill in the air," he called out, his voice carrying over the deck with an authority that came from years at sea.


    The crew, a motley assembly of young and old, seasoned and green, stirred into action. Among them, young Finn, the captain''s nephew, and the ship''s eager apprentice, was the first to respond. "What are we chasing today, Uncle? Another storm or a tale?" he asked, his eyes alight with the thrill of adventure.


    "A tale, lad, but one that swims beneath the waves. They say the Azure Fin has been spotted near the Caelum Isles," Elias replied, his gaze fixed on the water.


    Midday found the Harbinger''s Wake navigating the crystalline waters near the Caelum Isles, a string of islands known for their treacherous beauty and the secrets they held. The crew''s eyes were trained on the sea, searching for any sign of their elusive quarry.


    "There! Off the starboard bow!" Finn''s shout broke the monotony of the search as he pointed towards a shimmering trail in the water.


    The crew rushed to the side, catching their first glimpse of the Azure Fin. The fish was a spectacle of nature, its scales shimmering with all the hues of the ocean.


    "Steady now," Elias commanded, his eyes narrowing with focus. "Let''s not scare it off. Alaric,¡± He called for his second in command. ¡°Take the helm. Follow its trail, but keep our distance."


    As the Harbinger''s Wake edged closer, the Azure Fin''s grandeur became unmistakably clear. This was no ordinary fish; it was a leviathan of the sea, almost half the length of the ship itself. Its scales, a mosaic of blues and greens, reflected the sunlight in dazzling patterns, making it appear as if the creature was cloaked in the very essence of the ocean. The legends spoke true of its beauty, but none could have prepared the crew for the spectacle before them.


    What made the Azure Fin invaluable, however, was not just its size or the hypnotic allure of its scales. Inside its gargantuan body, the Azure Fin harbored a treasure unlike any other: its organs were encrusted with pearls and gemstones, formed from the rare minerals of the ocean''s depths. These jewels were amongst the rare on the planet, the nobility from all over the world would kill for a single pearl to show off their wealth, so whoever caught the Azure fin would be bringing fortune to themselves. A single catch was indeed worth more than a year''s haul of regular fish, making the Azure Fin the ultimate prize for any seafarer.


    The creature, seemingly oblivious to the shadow of the Harbinger''s Wake above, continued its dance through the water. It was in pursuit of its prey, a school of silver dartfish that shimmered like a living cloud of mercury. The Azure Fin moved with an elegance that belied its massive form, twisting and turning through the waves with effortless grace.


    Captain Elias and his crew watched in awe as the Azure Fin herded its prey, corralling them with strategic flicks of its tail. The hunt was a mesmerizing display of nature''s savagery and beauty intertwined, a testament to the wild, untamed spirit of the Caelum Isles.


    "Keep her steady, Alaric. Let''s not lose sight of it," Elias whispered, almost to himself, captivated by the chase unfolding before their eyes. The crew remained silent, their breaths caught in their throats as they witnessed the spectacle.


    As the chase continued, the Azure Fin led the Harbinger''s Wake on a path that veered unexpectedly towards an island that elicited a collective murmur of apprehension among the crew. The island, known as Pyre''s Crest, was infamous for its volatile volcanic activity. In recent weeks, rumors had circulated among the seafaring community that Pyre''s Crest was stirring once again, its peak shrouded in ominous plumes of smoke.


    Captain Elias, noticing the island''s looming silhouette on the horizon, called his crew to gather around. "That beast is leading us straight to Pyre''s Crest," he announced, his voice steady but tinged with concern. The crew exchanged uneasy glances, the thrill of the chase momentarily overshadowed by the prospect of venturing too close to the perilous island.


    "Captain, is it wise to follow?" Alaric asked, voicing the collective unease. "The tales of Pyre''s Crest are no sailor''s yarn. They say the ground itself breathes fire there."


    Elias nodded, acknowledging the risk. "Aye, I''ve heard the stories. But think about it, lads. The Azure Fin is a creature of legend, and its trail leads us there. Weigh the danger against the fortune it could bring us."


    Finn, ever eager for adventure, spoke up, "But Uncle, what if the island awakens? We''ve seen what the sea can do, but the fire that devours everything in its path..."


    The captain placed a hand on Finn''s shoulder, meeting the eyes of his crew with a resolve that had carried them through many a storm. "This ship and her crew have faced the wrath of the sea and the fury of the winds. We tread where others dare not, not because we are unafraid, but because we are unyielding. Pyre''s Crest may hold danger, but it also holds the promise of a treasure beyond compare. I say we follow the Azure Fin, with caution as our guide."


    The crew stood in silence, weighing the captain''s words. It was Alaric who broke the stillness. "The captain''s right. We''ve sailed through worse with less at stake. If we navigate carefully, we can skirt the island''s dangers and claim our prize."


    The consensus grew, bolstered by the captain''s leadership and the allure of the Azure Fin''s treasure. With a renewed sense of purpose, the crew prepared to adjust their course, setting their sights on the shadowy outline of Pyre''s Crest.


    "Let''s not forget, we are the Harbinger''s Wake, and fortune favors the bold," Elias concluded, a hint of a smile breaking through his stern demeanor. With that, the ship steadied its course towards the island, its sails catching the wind anew, as if in agreement with the captain''s decision.


    As they drew nearer, the island''s formidable presence became undeniable, its peak intermittently spewing forth ash and smoke into the sky. Yet, the promise of what lay beneath the waves spurred them forward, into the shadow of Pyre''s Crest.


    As the Harbinger''s Wake approached the foreboding shores of Pyre''s Crest, the Azure Fin, having caught its prey, began to navigate towards the island itself. It moved with purpose towards a large river that cut through the land, its waters flowing from the heart of the island. The crew watched in amazement as the creature they had been chasing now seemed to beckon them further into the unknown.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Captain Elias, observing the Azure Fin''s path, made a decisive call. "We''ve come too far to turn back now. Man, the longboats. We follow it ashore and up the river. Keep your wits about you; this island holds more than just volcanic fire."


    The crew, though wary of the island''s dangers, were driven by a blend of curiosity and the lure of the treasure that the Azure Fin represented. They quickly prepared the longboats, and with a small party, they began their cautious journey up the river, leaving a skeleton crew to guard the Harbinger''s Wake.


    The river''s banks were lush with verdant foliage, a stark contrast to the ominous peak of the volcano that loomed in the distance. Parrots and other exotic birds flitted through the trees, their calls echoing in the dense air. The beauty of the place was undeniable, yet each crew member felt the weight of the island''s latent threat.


    As they rowed further, the river narrowed, and the sounds of the jungle grew more intense. Suddenly, the water beneath their boats shimmered with the same iridescent glow they had seen on the Azure Fin''s scales. "It''s been here," Finn whispered, his eyes wide with wonder.


    The Azure Fin''s path led them deeper into the island, towards an area where the river widened into a serene lagoon. The water was crystal clear, revealing a multitude of colorful fish darting below. And there, in the center of the lagoon, the Azure Fin circled slowly, as if waiting.


    Captain Elias signaled for the boats to halt at the edge of the lagoon. "This is it," he said quietly. "The heart of Pyre''s Crest. And there lies our quarry."


    The crew looked on in silence, the realization dawning on them that the Azure Fin had not led them into a trap, but rather to a hidden sanctuary within the island. The danger of the volcano still loomed in their minds, but for a moment, it was overshadowed by the majesty of the scene before them.


    "We proceed with care," Elias instructed. "Finn, stay with the boats. The rest of you, with me. Let''s see if we can''t secure our fortune without disturbing this peace."


    They disembarked, stepping onto the soft, mossy banks of the lagoon. The heat from the island''s interior was palpable, a reminder of the volcanic force that powered this oasis of life.


    As they moved closer to the Azure Fin, they noticed the ground was littered with pearls and small gemstones, remnants of the creature''s past meals, perhaps, or offerings from the island itself. The treasure they sought was not only within the creature but all around them, a gift from the Azure Fin and Pyre''s Crest alike.


    The serene atmosphere of the lagoon was shattered abruptly as the ground beneath the crew¡¯s feet began to tremble violently. A deep, ominous rumbling echoed through the air, a prelude to the chaos that was about to unfold. Captain Elias, recognizing the imminent danger, shouted above the noise, "To the shore! Now!"


    As they made their hasty retreat, the volcano that had loomed silently over Pyre''s Crest erupted in a spectacular display of nature¡¯s fury. Flames burst forth from the peak, painting the sky in shades of orange and red, while thick plumes of smoke darkened the heavens, casting a shadow over the island.


    The crew, spurred by a primal fear, dashed through the jungle, the treasure they had sought forgotten in the face of such catastrophic power. But as they ran, an even more terrifying sound pierced the air, freezing them in their tracks¡ªa roar, deep and inhuman, unlike anything they had ever heard. It was a sound that seemed to shake the very soul, resonating with the force of the volcano itself.


    Startled glances were exchanged among the crew, their expressions a mix of fear and disbelief. "What in the name of the seas was that?" Alaric gasped, his eyes wide with shock.


    Before anyone could answer, the ground erupted in several places, sending jets of flame skyward, as if the island itself was alive and attacking them. The crew dodged the fiery geysers, their hearts racing as they navigated the treacherous terrain.


    Then, as the smoke began to envelop the island, casting everything into a twilight gloom, they saw it¡ªsilhouetted against the fiery backdrop of the volcano, a massive shape took flight. Its wings, vast and powerful, beat against the smoke-filled air, sending gusts of wind that cleared a path through the haze. The creature''s scales glinted in the firelight, a living embodiment of the inferno that raged around them.


    The crew of the Harbinger''s Wake came to a halt, their escape forgotten as they stared in awe and terror at the creature that soared above. A dragon, a being of legend and myth, was alive and manifest before their eyes. Tales of old spoke of such beasts, but they had been dismissed as mere fables, stories to entertain children on long nights.


    Captain Elias, ever the leader even in the face of the impossible, found his voice first. "Keep moving! To the boats!" he commanded, though his gaze lingered on the dragon. The crew, spurred by his words, resumed their frantic dash towards the shore, the dragon''s roars echoing behind them, a stark reminder of the reality they now faced.


    The ground shook as the dragon descended from the smoke-choked skies, its massive form casting a shadow over the crew of the Harbinger''s Wake. As the beast landed with a thunderous impact, the sheer force of its presence was felt in the bones of every sailor. The dragon was an awe-inspiring creature, its scales a vibrant red like smoldering coals, each one armored and edged with the ferocity of a warrior''s blade.


    Its wings, now folded at its sides, were vast canvases of fiery hues, lined with spines that glinted like the embers of a dying sun. The dragon''s eyes, glowing like molten gold, pierced the smoky veil, locking onto the crew with an intelligence that was unmistakable. Horns adorned its head, curving back in a majestic crown that proclaimed its regal lineage to the world of Pyre''s Crest.


    Mighty and regal, the dragon exhaled, and the air shimmered with the heat of its breath¡ªa furnace unleashed. Its roar was a clarion call that resonated through the very air, a sound of power that spoke of ancient times when such creatures ruled the skies unchallenged.


    Captain Elias, despite the fear that gripped his heart, stood tall before the creature. "We mean no harm," he called out, his voice steady but respectful. The dragon''s gaze seemed to consider him for a moment, an eternity passing in seconds.


    The Dragon, in its primal kingdom, saw not the men''s intentions but mere intruders in its realm. With a feral snarl, it unleashed its wrath upon them. Fire roared from its maw in a scorching torrent, turning the verdant edges of the lagoon into a hellish inferno. The crew scattered, their unity shattered by the survival instinct as the dragon''s fury descended upon them.


    Men, once brave and resolute, now ran for their lives, their screams piercing the tumultuous roar of the fire and the predatory cries of the dragon. Some were engulfed by the relentless flames, their figures alight in a terrifying spectacle. Others were snatched up by the dragon''s cruel jaws, their armor no match for its monstrous teeth.


    The jungle, which had seemed so alive with exotic calls and vibrant life, now became a labyrinth of death. The Dragon pursued with terrifying ease, its colossal wings stirring the air, propelling it forward as it hunted down each fleeing sailor.


    Finn darted through the trees with a terror-fueled speed he had never known. He heard the dragon''s roars behind him, the sounds of his crewmates'' demise fueling his desperate sprint. He reached the shore, a clear vision of The Harbinger''s Wake his only beacon of hope.


    Without hesitation, Finn plunged into the water, the cool embrace of the sea a stark contrast to the fiery chaos he fled. His strokes were frantic, driven by the instinct to survive, even as he heard the dragon''s wrath continue to ravage the land behind him.


    The swim felt eternal, every second a battle against exhaustion and the drag of his waterlogged clothes. But the thought of the beast''s flames at his back spurred him on, pushing him beyond his limits.


    Finally, his hands grasped the side of The Harbinger''s Wake. He pulled himself aboard with the last of his strength, collapsing onto the deck. He lay there, gasping, his body shaking with a mix of relief and the cold realization of his narrow escape.


    Finn''s heavy breaths were the only sound that filled the sudden stillness as The Harbinger''s Wake¡¯s skeleton crew gathered around him. Their faces, marked by confusion and concern, waited for an explanation. Finn, his chest heaving, looked up at their expectant eyes. Words stumbled out of him in a frenetic rush.


    "Dragon... fire... it''s all real!" he managed to gasp out between breaths.


    The crew''s bewilderment turned to horror as they processed Finn''s fragmented exclamations. They looked towards the island, which now seemed to them a monstrous silhouette against the horizon.


    "Sail! We must sail now!" Finn urged, pushing himself to his feet, his hands gripping the rail as he swayed with weakness. "The captain, the crew¡ªgone. We can''t help them now. We have to survive, to warn others!"


    Without further words, the crew sprang into action. The urgency in Finn''s voice brooked no argument. The sails were unfurled, and the remaining crew worked with a speed born of fear and the instinct for preservation.

 11. Fighting, eating and partying.

    Three months had swiftly passed since Cel''s arrival at the Eloken¡¯s Academy of Magic, nestled in the heart of the Isari Empire¡¯s capital city, Worlin. What she found exceeded all her expectations: a place not only of learning but of profound discovery, growth, and what she liked most, a place of good fun. The Academy was everything she had hoped for and more.


    Yet, for all its wonders, Cel faced challenges she hadn''t anticipated. The cultural divide between her serene Island of Moire and the bustling, straightforward Isari was wider than she had imagined. The food, with its unfamiliar spices and textures, was a daily adventure in itself¡ªsometimes delightful, often perplexing. More jarring, however, was the demeanor of the people. Isari''s citizens were direct, their frankness often bordering on what she perceived as rudeness, a stark contrast to the gentle courtesies of her homeland.


    In this whirlwind of change, Drevan became her anchor. His friendship was a steady presence amidst the tumult of adaptation. He introduced her to the intricate customs of the Isari, decoding social nuances that would have otherwise eluded her. With patience and humor, he guided her through the maze of Academy life, from its rigorous academic demands to the labyrinthine corridors of its ancient halls and secret student parties hidden from the eyes of Eloken, Echo, and the rest of the crew.


    ¡°Do you want to go and grab something to eat after class?¡± Drevan whispered to Cel.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered back. ¡°I am going to the fighting grounds to watch Eloken and Evie spar.¡±


    Drevan shrugged dismissively, and Cel smiled back at him. She enjoyed watching Eloken and Evie spar almost every day. The slim girl was the first person ever since the Honorable Combat to almost match Eloken in power. Eloken had more raw strength and knew better how to utilize magic, but the girl was more skilled with the sword and in fighting in general.


    She was taught by Bayolar, who, in Eloken''s words, was the best duelist he had ever seen. Eloken managed to convince Bayolar, with the help of Evie, to stay at the Academy and teach before they all continued with their quests.


    Cel was sitting in one of his two classes, History of Swordsmanship and Duels, counting the seconds before the bell rang. She didn¡¯t necessarily hate the class, and Bayolar was not a bad teacher, but she preferred his other class where they learned practical skills and had sparring sessions with wooden swords and spears.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how Tolari was able to hold his own against an Imperial Knight, with only a long sword and no magic at his disposal,¡± Bayolar concluded today''s lessons. ¡°So, don¡¯t rely on your magic at all times; you need to be aware of your surroundings and practice every day. Who knows? One day magic may disappear as quickly as it appeared, and what will you be left with?¡±


    That resonated with Cel. She knew of her magical abilities and that she had been able to cast spells for only three months now, but she was already used to them and wouldn¡¯t know what to do if they were taken away from her. At the Academy, several teachers insisted that they needed to continue to rely on their other instincts outside of magic sources, but the kids were stubborn and, as time passed, they grew more accustomed and comfortable with using their abilities in everyday life.


    You got a toothache? Let me cast a quick healing spell your way so you don¡¯t struggle. Want a quick bite from a bakery across the city? Let me enhance my speed and run there and back five times quicker.


    Cel quickly learned that the only thing holding them back from using their abilities all the time was the fact that their magical abilities were not unlimited; they depended on the amount of the source they could store in their reserve. Like most things in life, the amount they were able to store in reserve varied from individual to individual. Just as a runner can increase their endurance through daily practice, magic users can expand the amount of source they can hold in reserve with daily practices.


    No one at the Academy knew how and from where their reserves exactly filled. There were a few leading theories, but Cel didn¡¯t bother her mind with that; she knew that once empty, it took her almost a full day to replenish her reserves of either source she could use.


    They had monthly tests where professors, depending on their sources, took various measurements and tracked their progress. Eloken took Cel directly under his wings, and they quickly learned she could use all sources he could, except Vit. Her progress was astonishing; Eloken himself admitted she was learning and becoming more powerful than he had himself.


    As the bell finally rang, Cel grabbed her backpack and rushed out of the classroom. Drevan shouted something after her, but she just waved him off. The fighting grounds were located in the backyard of the Academy, and Cel needed to go through the main entrance and then run around the building to reach them. There was a back entrance to the building, but it was forbidden for students.


    But going this way allowed Cel to visit Serapion as well. The majestic creature, brought from the Festival, was located in one of the large cages made from Titanwood near the fighting grounds. Cel wanted Serapion to be allowed to roam the Academy grounds freely, but Eloken insisted that it stay caged as they still didn¡¯t understand the full extent of her Dol powers and didn¡¯t want to risk the creature going on a rampage. Cel managed to convince him to let her take the creature out once a day while she was present, to which he reluctantly agreed.


    As Cel reached the training grounds, she could already hear some cheers. Eloken¡¯s and Evie¡¯s sparring sessions always gathered big crowds, and today was no exception. The area was circled with remnants of old pillars, telling tales of a time long passed. The grounds themselves were meticulously maintained, with the lush grass providing a stark contrast against the weathered stone. Small stands, crafted from the same stone as the pillars, offered spectators a place to sit and watch the day''s sparring matches.


    Among the onlookers, Cel found her two new friends who arrived at the Academy at the same time she did. She sat between them: a girl named Lyra, whose vibrancy drew attention wherever she walked, and a shy boy named Joren. Both of them were from the northern parts of the Isari Empire, almost as isolated from Worlin¡¯s life as she was, so they quickly bonded over their shared experience of being newcomers in a strange city. Lyra''s infectious laughter and Joren''s thoughtful observations had quickly made them indispensable to Cel''s experience at the academy.


    "You are late," Lyra teased, her eyes twinkling with mirth as she made room for Cel on the crowded bench.


    Cel, slightly out of breath from her rush, rolled her eyes playfully. "Only because I had to listen to Professor Bayolar talk about every duel that ever happened in the history of duels."


    Joren chuckled, adjusting his glasses. "I''m surprised you made it at all. That man can talk about swords and techniques for days. But you didn''t miss much; the match just started heating up."


    Lyra leaned in, her voice filled with excitement. "You should have seen Evie¡¯s last maneuver. It was like watching a dance, the way she wove her Vis with swordplay. I swear, I learn more from these matches than in most of our classes."


    Cel smiled, settling in between her friends, her gaze fixed on the sparring duo in the center of the grounds. "Well, I''m here now. Let''s see if Evie can outmatch him today. It''s always a spectacle with those two."


    The training ground buzzed with anticipation as Eloken and Evie faced off. The sparring match had just begun, so they were still dancing around each other. Eloken, with his Vis enchanted strength and speed, was in a grounded stance, hands slightly raised, ready to strike with full force. Evie, on the other hand, balanced lightly on her feet, her eyes locked on Eloken, and a wooden sword gripped firmly in her hand.


    Eloken charged first; with his enchanted speed, he covered the distance between them in the blink of an eye. He didn¡¯t go for a sword strike but tried to jam his shoulder into Evie, trying to throw her off balance. Evie was expecting his attack and darted to the side with graceful speed, her movements a blur to the onlookers.


    As Eloken passed the point where she stood, Evie launched a series of swift attacks, her wooden sword a mere extension of her will. Eloken deflected the first few strikes, but Evie managed to find cracks in his defensive maneuvers and hit him several times in the ribs.


    With a sudden shift in the air, Eloken used Tem, for him time slowed down, but for the onlookers, it seemed like the two of them were in some kind of temporary time bubble, air fuzzy and blurry around them.


    Evie wasn¡¯t expecting him to go for his volatile source that soon and did not manage to jump out of the bubble in time. But Evie didn¡¯t come unprepared; she quickly used a large portion of her Lum source and cast the brightest ball of light she could. The bubble quickly turned from blurry to almost blinding light, prompting Cel to instinctively cover her eyes.


    The light disoriented Eloken momentarily, giving Evie the opening she needed. As his time manipulation faltered under the unexpected assault of light, Evie, her vision shielded by a quick luminescent barrier she conjured, moved with precision.


    The bubble completely dropped, and the light disappeared seconds later. Evie used the momentary advantage to execute a series of feints and strikes, each one pushing Eloken to the defensive as he struggled to adapt to the sudden shift in tactics.


    Eloken, recovering from the initial shock of the light, tapped into his reserves of Vit to recover his vision, but Evie had gained huge momentum, leaving Eloken no other choice but to use one of the newly discovered power sources, Aet.


    One of the new students came to the Academy with the ability to create both invisible and visible barriers in his vicinity. Eloken quickly discovered that he could tap into that source as well, adding that source to his arsenal he was at seven now. He still was not able to tap into Dol and Nis, sources only Cel and Illyan could use for now.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He took a few quick steps back and made an invisible shield around himself. Cel gasped as Evie rushed towards Eloken, who acted disoriented, his hands covering his eyes as he was still recovering from the light explosion. Evie swung her sword with both hands over her head and descended hard, aiming for Eloken''s head. Cel covered her mouth, expecting it to be the end of the duel, but her wooden sword broke as it hit an invisible barrier Eloken had created around himself.


    Cel let out a relieved sigh, witnessing the culmination of a duel that had just taken an unexpected turn. The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, not just for the spectacle of combat, but for the display of emerging abilities and the strategic depth it added to the duel. Eloken, with a slight nod of respect towards Evie, lowered his shield, signifying the end of their session and inviting some of the students to commence their duels.


    Cel, Lyra, and Joren didn¡¯t stay for the rest of the duels but went back into the Academy for lunch. They made their way to the dining area and found it bustling with the usual midday chatter and laughter. The aroma of freshly prepared food filled the air as they were looking for a table. Cel spotted Drevan, who was waving them over to a table he was eating at, his easy smile a welcoming sight in the crowded room.


    ¡°Thought you might need a decent meal after all that dueling,¡± Drevan joked as they approached, gesturing towards the empty seats he had reserved. The table was set near one of the large windows that offered a view of the Academy¡¯s verdant gardens. ¡°So, who won?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It was a draw,¡± Cel replied, catching her breath from the excitement and the quick walk back.


    ¡°Ehh, a draw,¡± Drevan let the words hang. ¡°They are just making a show out of it all now. They like the attention. I think they are agreeing on who wins each time.¡±


    Cel frowned slightly, her loyalty to Eloken sparking her defensive instinct. "It''s not about making a show, Drevan. They both push each other to their limits. It''s incredible to see how they adapt and overcome. It''s not about attention."


    Drevan, noticing Cel''s rising passion, smirked teasingly, leaning back in his chair. "Oh, come on, Cel. You can''t tell me you don''t enjoy the spotlight too, especially being Eloken''s prodigy. It''s part of the fun, isn''t it?"


    Lyra, ever the supporter of Evie, chimed in, her voice lively. "And let''s not forget how Evie shines on her own. It''s not just Eloken out there. She¡¯s a marvel with a sword, and her strategy with the Vis and Lum sources today? Pure genius."


    Cel couldn¡¯t help but smile, acknowledging Lyra''s point. "True, Evie is exceptional. But it''s not about taking sides. They both are learning and evolving. That''s what matters."


    Drevan laughed, the sound warm and friendly. "I know, I know. I''m just pulling your leg. It''s just fascinating to watch you all grow so quickly. But enough about that, are you coming to the party tonight?¡±


    Cel hesitated, her thoughts immediately going to the mountain of coursework awaiting her and the early training session she had promised Eloken she would attend. "I don''t know, guys. I''ve got so much to catch up on, and Eloken expects me in the training grounds at dawn."


    Lyra leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with the promise of adventure. "Come on, Cel. It''s not every day we get to sneak out and have some real fun. Besides, it''s a great way to unwind after all the hard work you''ve been putting in. And who knows? You might learn a thing or two that isn''t in the books."


    Joren, usually the more reserved of the three, added his encouragement, a rare excitement in his voice. "I think we could all use a break, Cel. And honestly, it would be more fun with you there. We''ve been planning this for weeks, and it''s not like we''re going to do anything reckless. It''s just a little gathering."


    Seeing the genuine enthusiasm in her friends'' eyes and feeling the weight of constant study and training on her shoulders, Cel found herself wavering. The idea of a night filled with laughter, dancing, and perhaps a bit of innocent mischief was increasingly appealing.


    "Okay, okay," Cel finally conceded, a reluctant smile spreading across her face. "I''ll come, but we have to be back before the first light. Eloken would have my head if he found out I was slacking off."


    Lyra clapped her hands in delight, her laughter infectious. "Deal! It''s going to be epic, you''ll see. We''ll make sure we''re back with plenty of time to spare. Joren has already figured out a quiet route in and out."


    Joren nodded, pushing his glasses up his nose with a mischievous grin. "I''ve mapped out the perfect path. Minimal chance of getting caught, and it''s a quick way back."


    During the first year, Drevan and other students who attended the academy from the beginning found an old abandoned building at the edge of the Academy''s large estate. It was still unknown what the building was used for. When they found it, it was completely abandoned and in ruins, and they slowly cleaned it up, brought in some furniture, and made themselves a nice spot where they could gather without the professors looking over them.


    Fine, fine, I said I¡¯ll go,¡± Cel confirmed. ¡°I have to check if Tuk is up for it as well. Where is that boy anyway?¡±


    ¡°It will be a little harder to sneak him in and out,¡± Drevan joked again, but at Cel¡¯s stern look, he stopped smiling. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding. I saw him eating when I came in; he must have left already.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so when are we going?¡± Cel asked. ¡°I have a quick session with El after the classes and then I''m free.¡±


    ¡°El?¡± Drevan poked. ¡°You call him El? Does he know that?¡± Cel gave him her now famous piercing look with her purple eyes, and he raised his hands in surrender. ¡°We leave once the lights are out, around nine. Sneak out of the building however you know and meet us at the pillars.¡±


    Cel nodded in agreement and left the dining area to go and hang with Serapion before her classes continued. She had yet to decide on a name for her companion, even though she heard people calling it different names; she was still looking for the perfect one.


    The afternoon set of classes passed quickly: a block of Isari and Continental history, a block of Math classes she despised, and a single class on the cultural traditions of Isari''s neighboring countries. After grabbing another quick bite, she found herself at the training grounds where Eloken was already waiting for her.


    ¡°You are late, Miss Cel,¡± Eloken said without looking at her.


    ¡°Only because I had to dodge Professor Thalen''s extended lecture on the cultural impact of his Greogar kingdom on the continent. You know how he loves to catch students for impromptu discussions.¡±


    Eloken chuckled, throwing her a training spear. "I''m surprised you made it at all. That man can hold someone hostage with his theories for hours."


    Cel caught the spear in her right hand. ¡°What¡¯s on the plate today?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a quick session with the spear and some emotional manipulation later on,¡± Eloken said, walking towards the center of the training pit. ¡°I have some business to attend to later, so today we keep it short.¡±


    Cel nodded and didn¡¯t give him time to prepare, lunging at him straight away. Eloken, knowing his prot¨¦g¨¦e so well, was ready and dodged her Vis-enchanted lunge with ease. He held back against her, but she could see him trying more and more lately, although today¡¯s sparring session wasn¡¯t much different than their others.


    She attacked, and he dodged. He attacked, and she ended up on her bum. Fifteen minutes of the same repeated until Cel lost her composure and, using Pal and sand from the pillars, blinded Eloken and finally hit him once with her spear.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Eloken said, flashing a huge grin as he held a spot on his head where she hit him. ¡°It¡¯s so damn hard to provoke you into full rage, but I''m slowly breaking you.¡±


    Cel smiled back, standing proudly with her spear at her side. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me go full rage mode; you might have to use all of your Vit reserves to sustain the damage.¡±


    Eloken chuckled. ¡°Enough of sparring, let¡¯s test your Dol abilities.¡±


    Cel nodded and drew some of the Dol from her reserves into an active state. Eloken''s demeanor shifted almost instantaneously, his previously relaxed stance tightening, eyes narrowing, a scowl replacing his grin. The air between them seemed to thicken with tension, an invisible force field charged with emotional energy.


    Cel focused, directing the flow of Dol to amplify feelings of frustration and anger within Eloken. Despite his rising irritation, Eloken allowed the emotion to surface, showcasing the trust and understanding between teacher and student. He paced back and forth, clenching and unclenching his fists, a physical manifestation of the inner turmoil Cel was orchestrating.


    After a moment, he stopped and focused, employing his own techniques to mitigate the artificially induced anger, demonstrating the strength of will and mental fortitude required to counteract emotional manipulation.


    With a deep focus, Cel began to reverse the flow of emotional energy she had directed at Eloken. Instead of amplifying his frustration and anger, she gently started to weave a sense of calm and peace using her Dol source, aiming to soothe the tempest she had stirred within him.


    Gradually, Eloken''s tense posture began to slacken. His previously narrowed eyes softened, and the scowl that had taken residence on his face eased into a look of serene calm. The change was subtle at first, but as Cel continued to channel towards tranquility, the transformation became more apparent. Eloken''s breathing slowed, his pacing ceased, and he stood still in the center of the training pit, a picture of absolute peace.


    As Eloken reached a state of relaxation so deep it bordered on sleepiness, his eyelids drooped, and he looked as though he could fall asleep standing. The sight brought a mischievous thought to Cel''s mind. With Eloken so defenseless, it would be easy to tap him with the spear, claiming victory in their sparring match. However, the thought was fleeting. Despite the temptation, Cel knew that exploiting Eloken''s trust for a momentary triumph would not be a wise decision.


    "Cel, dial it back," Eloken instructed, his voice steady, almost sleepy. Cel withdrew the energy, and the relaxed state dissipated as if a switch had been flipped, and Eloken¡¯s posture returned to normal.


    "That was impressive control," Eloken acknowledged, offering Cel a nod of approval. "You''re getting better and better with this. We''ll practice more tomorrow.¡± Eloken wanted Cel to push her limit with this newfound source, and he wanted to practice against it if he ever ran against another Dol user in the wild.


    ¡°So,¡± he continued, taking a step toward her. ¡°Are you going to a party tonight?¡±


    Cel froze for a moment, her attempt to maintain an expression of innocence faltering under Eloken''s knowing gaze. "Party? What party?" she ventured, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible, but the slight quiver in her voice betrayed her nervousness.


    Eloken raised an eyebrow, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Cel, we may be old, but we are not ancient. Dalalmir, Echo, and I were not so different from you and your friends when we were your age. We know about the secret gatherings, the midnight escapades, and all the ''little secrets'' you think you''re keeping from us."


    Cel''s cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and surprise. "I...we didn''t mean any disrespect or to break any rules. We just thought it would be nice to have a little fun, away from the prying eyes¡­ from, you know," Cel admitted, her voice soft but sincere.


    Eloken''s smile widened, his eyes reflecting understanding rather than judgment. "Us? The scary teachers and the founder?¡± He teased. ¡°I''m not here to reprimand you, Cel. Don¡¯t worry!¡± He stepped closer, lowering his voice to ensure only Cel could hear. "Just be cautious. The world beyond these walls isn''t as forgiving. You know well that we have a lot of enemies and so-called friends that are just waiting for our mistakes. And while we appreciate the creativity in sneaking out, know that our leniency has its limits. We''re responsible for your well-being, after all."


    Cel nodded, absorbing his words. The realization that Eloken and the others were aware of their antics but chose to offer guidance rather than punishment filled her with a newfound respect for them. "Thank you, Eloken. I promise we''ll be careful."


    Eloken nodded, the serious moment passing as his usual relaxed demeanor returned. "Good. Now, off with you. And remember, being able to hold your own in a duel doesn''t mean you''re invulnerable. Keep your wits about you, always."


    ¡°I know you''re going easy on me,¡± Cel said. ¡°I''m not dumb.¡± She smiled and walked off to prepare for the night ahead.

 12. Breaking point

    After a brief but intense sparring session with Cel, Eloken hurried back to his quarters, craving rest before the day unfolded further. Cel''s prowess had been on a noticeable incline, a fact Eloken hadn''t fully revealed to her. Initially, her ability to sway emotions was noticeable but it was manageable; with a bit of concentration, Eloken could resist her influence. However, recently, her control over his emotions had become overwhelming. Anger incited by Cel could plunge him into a blind fury, a state so volatile Eloken feared a minor provocation or nudge from Cel could drive him to unfathomable violence. On the other hand, when she calmed him, he felt disturbingly pliable, convinced he could be compelled to do almost anything, even self-harm under her influence.


    The potential of Cel''s Dol source was vast, and Eloken had contemplated leveraging it against certain nobles to achieve his objectives. Persuading a lord to agree to a treaty by erasing his doubts seemed straightforward. Yet, Echo and Dalamir vehemently opposed this strategy, citing ethical concerns¡ªa standpoint Eloken had to agree upon, especially as he found himself unable to harness Dol source, no matter how hard he tried and searched for it.


    Seeking solace, Eloken indulged in a steaming hot bath, a luxury he sorely missed during his years of exile before his return for honorable combat. Though he was but a child when tragedy struck, the warm, comforting embrace of hot water remained etched in his memory, a poignant reminder of his life before his parents and brother were cruelly taken from him.


    The heat seeped into his muscles, loosening the tension wrought by his recent exertions and the weight of his thoughts. In these moments, surrounded by warmth, Eloken found a rare peace, a fleeting escape from the demands of his quest and the shadows of his past and future. This simple pleasure, a stark contrast to the hardships he faced while banished and hardships yet to come in the future, served as a balm to his weary spirit, reminding him of the simple life he once knew when Echo, Dalamir, and the rest of the crew had just met and lived as carefree kids.


    Eloken''s brief respite was abruptly interrupted by a series of firm knocks on the bathroom door. Echo''s voice, clear and urgent, penetrated the steam-filled solitude.


    "Eloken, the carriage is here. We should depart now if we want to visit the docks before heading to Reobard''s mansion."


    Eloken sighed, the warmth of the bath suddenly feeling more like a cocoon he was loath to leave. With a tone of mock irritation, he called back, "Can the world not wait a moment longer? I''m communing with the spirits of relaxation here."


    Echo, unfazed by Eloken''s jest, retorted, "I fear the spirits have a notoriously tight schedule today, my lord. They suggest you commune with the spirits of haste instead."


    Eloken chuckled but didn¡¯t give up. "Come in, join me. Docks and Reobard can wait; the world can wait."


    "You wish," Echo replied, the hint of a smile in her voice. "Maybe next time."


    ¡°No better time than now,¡± Eloken tried one more shot at it.


    ¡°No, seriously,¡± Echo changed her tone. ¡°We really need to get going.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Empress,¡± Eloken cried back from the bathroom. ¡°I am coming out.¡±


    Echo and Eloken shared a history rich with moments of friendship and hardship, a bond forged in the fires of shared adversity and the carefree days of their youth. In those early days, when they were just teenagers, their relationship occasionally blurred the lines between friendship and something more. There were moments, stolen in the shadow of the night or in the quiet breaks between their adventures where they entertained a physical relationship.


    At moments, Eloken felt like Echo was a woman created from his dreams. Yet, as they embarked on his quest for revenge, they had chosen to navigate the waters of their future without crossing that line ever again, reverting to a simpler, more platonic love.


    Despite their decision, the foundation of love and deep respect remained unshaken. Eloken cherished Echo, not just as a friend or a sister, but as an equal to him, as someone who was a constant in his most turbulent times, and as such, she was the person he trusted the most on this forsaken planet. Their compatibility and the ease with which they coexisted did not go unnoticed by those around them. Their friends or just bystanders often remarked on how well-matched they seemed, noting their happiness and harmony when together.


    All that didn¡¯t stop Eloken from occasionally reminiscing about those times, those shared nights under one blanket, the way her skin felt, the way she smelled, and the way he felt at ease as if nothing else mattered in those nights. He was not able to recreate that feeling with any other woman he shared the bed with ever again.


    With a final, lingering sigh, Eloken rose from the bath, the weight of duty dispelling the last remnants of steam and serenity. His clothes were left on his bed, so he decided to leave the bathroom naked, not even wrapping a towel over his private parts. He enjoyed teasing Echo from time to time, and she wasn¡¯t innocent herself in that regard.


    As he emerged from the steamy confines of his bathroom, he stood confidently and flashed a cheeky grin in Echo¡¯s direction, fully expecting her customary eye roll.


    "Do you like what you see?" he teased.


    Echo merely arched an eyebrow, her gaze mockingly critical. "I''ve seen plenty, and trust me, I''ve seen better," she retorted with a smirk, her voice laced with playful sarcasm. It was their usual dance of words.


    Eloken laughed, the sound echoing in the room. "Is that so? Well, I guess I''ll have to work on myself more then," he quipped, looking over his muscular body.


    Echo''s smirk widened into a genuine smile. "Try as you might, but right now, the world¡ªand most importantly, Trokt and Reobard¡ªcan''t wait for your vain attempts. Get dressed, we have a long day ahead," she said, her tone shifting towards the more serious side.


    Chuckling, Eloken conceded, "Alright, alright, Empress commands, and I obey." He turned to gather his clothes.


    Fully clothed and ready, Eloken cast one last glance at Echo, his expression still one with a stupid grin. "Let''s not keep the world waiting any longer!¡±


    As Eloken and Echo stepped out into the bustling streets of Worlin, their carriage only able to drive them to the city square, the early morning sun cast a golden hue over the city, breathing life into its ancient stones. The city, a nexus of trade and intrigue, was already alive with the day''s hustle. Merchants hawked their wares with boisterous calls, while townsfolk weaved through the crowded streets, each on their own quest for the day. The air was thick with the aroma of fresh bread, spices, and the distant salty tang of the sea, reminding them of their destination¡ªthe docks.


    Navigating through Worlin''s maze-like streets required a keen sense of direction, which Echo seemed to possess naturally. Eloken, meanwhile, took in the sights and sounds, his warrior''s gaze noting the subtle undercurrents of tension and anticipation that rippled through the crowd. He knew these were tumultuous times for the Isari Empire and as such the tension was high even among the common folk.


    As they approached the docks, the sea''s vast expanse unfolded before them, dotted with ships of varying sizes. Sailors busied themselves with their duties, their shouts, and songs mingling with the seagulls'' cries. Amidst this chaos stood Trokt, a figure of calm authority. His eyes, sharp and assessing, missed nothing. Despite his lack of sleep and the weight of his responsibilities, Trokt greeted Eloken and Echo with the biggest smile of the day.


    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Eloken inquired, extending his hand to Trokt in a warm handshake.


    ¡°Nothing good, I''m afraid,¡± Trokt replied, his tone somber as he wrapped Echo in a comforting hug. ¡°Let¡¯s move inside so we can discuss matters privately,¡± he suggested, nodding towards one of the nearby ships¡ªa prize seized from the Imperial Order after the Honorable Combat, now serving as the Academy''s private vessel.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Eloken and Echo, understanding their conversation wasn¡¯t one nearby sailors should overhear, followed Trokt into the bowels of the large ship. They stumbled upon a cozy sitting area, nestled below the hull, designed with the high Isari nobility in mind¡ªa place where comfort met opulence. Before settling down, Trokt fetched a bottle of wine from the shelf.


    ¡°Just arrived from the Isles de la Cora,¡± he announced, presenting a black bottle devoid of any label. ¡°A homemade remedy from the locals sold to only a select few on the mainland. It''s rumored to be better than sex.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Eloken murmured, curiosity piqued as he took the bottle from Trokt, pouring for Echo and then for themselves. Their glasses met in a toast, an intimate ritual of their crew. "To a brighter future, to moments yet to unfold. Remember the past, but don''t let it chain you, Salut!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t lie, it might indeed be better than sex!¡± Echo chimed in, her voice laced with mirth as she shared a playful look with Eloken, who responded with an infectious grin.


    ¡°Now,¡± Eloken pressed, his tone turning serious. ¡°What''s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Trokt began, his voice heavy. ¡°The situation is deteriorating rapidly I am afraid. Joixari and his merry band of pirates have blockaded the Island completely, not sparing even their allies. Commerce has ground to a halt; any vessel daring to breach the blockade under cover of night or fog is swiftly sunk without warning. They even sunk a scouting ship from Moire, which they took as the official start of the war.¡±


    Eloken responded with a scowl, his frustration visible. ¡°The true start of the war was the moment their fleet came at their doorsteps,¡± he grumbled, disdain for the Moiran bureaucracy evident in his tone. ¡°But that¡¯s nothing new, we expected it sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Yeah we did, but that¡¯s not the bad bad news.¡± Trokt continued, pausing to take a long sip of wine, allowing its rich flavor to linger before sharing the bad part of the news. ¡°Before Joixari declared a total blockade, one of my operatives managed to infiltrate the island undetected, following your advice to seek out your new friend, former commander Fopit.¡±


    ¡°And what did the old man say?¡± Eloken asked, leaning forward in anticipation.


    Trokt exhaled, frustration seeping through his words. ¡°That the council is getting pressured into breaking the Agreement with you per Joixari¡¯s request,¡± he disclosed.


    ¡°There is no way they do that,¡± Eloken countered, disbelief showing on his face. ¡°Moirans are known for their stubbornness and pride, there is no way Joixari can ever enter and conquer the Island and they are self-sufficient on their own.¡±


    Trokt¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yes, but he has amassed even more wealth than we assumed and has started bribing potential new members of the council with coins and even worse new infused equipment from the Stonecutter guild.¡±


    Echo interjected, skepticism in her tone. ¡°I mean they take bribes as any politician, but there is no way they do it so blatantly,¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Yes, and no,¡± Trokt nodded solemnly. ¡°There has been new current on the island, even before Joixari came to their front door, I am guessing he started paying them and spreading the rumors. You know they are big for their religion and what¡¯s their outlook on magic. So the rumor is that the current council made the deal with the devil and now when Joixari came, they are hailing him as the savior.¡±


    Eloken''s disbelief was turning into frustration, "You''ve got to be shitting me," he blurted out. "How much time does the current council have left before they fold?" he asked.


    Trokt shook his head uncertainly, "According to Fopit, not long. Perhaps a week, maybe a month at most. Soon, they''ll be folding, and annulling the agreement with you will top the agenda of their successors."


    Eloken''s frustration bubbled over, ¡°We are screwed without that deal in the long run,¡± he said. ¡°Fucking hell, we can¡¯t wait any longer we need to act now. What did our friends from Azarim and Nordal say, are they willing to help us.¡±


    ¡°No one wants to fight Joixari and Marrowshade¡¯s fleet combined on the open sea.¡± Trokt responded, "Nordal has expressed conditional support¡ªthey''re prepared to join if we can match their fleet''s size. As for Azarim, they can¡¯t help at all, they are dealing with those ghouls and skeletons appearing randomly across the desert and wreaking havoc on the local settlements.¡±


    Eloken cursed under his breath, ¡°We should really help Azarim, but we have to deal with the Moiran¡¯s blockade first. We really need Reobard¡¯s fleet, if we convince him few other nobles might follow and lend us their ships and we might just be able to amass a decent fleet.¡±


    ¡°What about going to your nephew, his Majesty,¡± Echo interjected, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Surely, he could commandeer their fleets for the Empire¡¯s cause."


    Eloken shook his head, his voice laced with disappointment, "He¡¯s been bought off; engrossed in his wealth and distractions, he''s unlikely to oppose the nobility on our behalf at this moment."


    Echo¡¯s frustration was evident today same as the day they crowned him the king, "I warned you against crowning him. You should''ve claimed the throne yourself as people requested and wanted at the time."


    Eloken sighed. ¡°If only I could be in two places at the same time I would have taken it. But what''s done is done. At least he''s upholding his end of the financial bargain and staying out of our affairs."


    Echo let out a weary sigh, then refilled everyone''s glasses to the brim, tilting the bottle to capture the last drops. She then kicked her legs up on the table, settling back within her large chair.


    "Ok," Eloken pierced the quietude with a firm resolve, "we need to find a way to sway Reobard to our side¡ªand quickly. Trokt, is there anything else we should know?" he asked.


    A hint of optimism flickered in Trokt''s eyes. "Actually, there''s a bit of positive news for a change," he revealed, a rare smile breaking through.


    Echo couldn''t help but respond with a touch of sarcasm, "Oh, wow, a pleasant surprise for once."


    Trokt''s laughter was low and hearty, a welcome sound in the tense atmosphere. "Indeed, one of my more... let''s say, ''acquaintances'' who isn''t fond of Marrowshade managed to seize a shipment from the Stonecutter Guild intended for Joixari. He''s offered it to us in exchange for a significant reward and a promise of future favor," he explained, gesturing towards a large wooden crate that was located not far away from them.


    Prompted by curiosity, Eloken and Echo rose to investigate the crate, circling it as though it might reveal its secrets upon closer inspection. "And what treasures does this box hold?" Eloken inquired, his interest piqued.


    Trokt, seizing a crowbar, made his way to the crate with a sense of purpose. He wedged the tool between the wooden slats and with a decisive heave, pried it open. "I had a peek earlier; you never know with pirates," he admitted, a wry smile on his face. "But what lies within are two complete sets of armor, along with matching weapons and shields, plus a pair of bows accompanied by an assortment of ten rather weird arrows. One of the sets seems tailored for Joixari himself."


    As they unveiled the cargo, two sets of armor emerged, nestled within the straw, their outlines faintly glowing at the joints and carved lines. The first set bathed in a deep ocean blue, echoing the serene yet powerful depths of the sea under moonlight. Its chest and leg plates bore intricate carvings, with select areas infused with power-bestowing stones only Stonecutter guild knew how they worked. The helmet, designed to inspire fear, had a visage of a mythical sea creature, its eyes partly hidden behind a sapphire-like visor that added to its beauty.


    The second set mirrored the first in design yet diverged in color, adopting a striking combination of black and red. Its helmet set itself apart with antler-like decorations and a blacked-out visor that concealed the wearer''s identity.


    Accompanying the armor were two swords, not the largest in size but breathtaking in their craftsmanship. The hilts were masterpieces of artistry, each designed to its respective armor set, one wrapped in dark blue leather with silver fittings, the other in red with black lines.


    Echo couldn''t resist the allure of the swords. She lifted one, marveling at its unexpected lightness and unique feel it gave her. "This is incredible! It¡¯s as light as a feather yet feels... different," she observed, her gaze then shifting to another large box. ¡°Is there anything in this box?¡± she queried, pointing the sword towards it.


    Trokt barely had time to say no before Echo, driven by curiosity, sliced through the second box with ease. "Incredible!" she couldn''t help but yell, unable to hide her excitement. "This red and black set is destined for me," she declared, casting a glance at Eloken, who offered a noncommittal shrug.


    "Discuss with Dalimir who will take which set," Eloken suggested, his attention fixed on the box effortlessly cleaved by Echo''s swing. They had previously agreed that any Stonecutter Guild equipment they acquired would be first offered to Echo and Dalimir, given their lack of powers.


    Trokt then directed their attention to a smaller crate. Inside, two imposing bows lay, their dark green finish accented by two forward-facing spikes, presumably for close-quarters combat. Surrounding them were five pairs of uniquely colored and shaped arrows.


    "That¡¯s a nice-looking bow," Eloken remarked, encouraging Trokt to give it a try. ¡°You are our best marksman after all¡±.


    Trokt, intrigued, tested the bow''s string, amazed by its lightness and the lack of resistance. Echo, ever decisive, pointed out a red and yellow arrow for him to use.


    "Alright," Trokt complied, selecting Echo''s choice and preparing his shot towards a distant pole. The arrow, released with a steady breath, struck its target with incredible speed, and for a moment, all seemed normal. Suddenly, the impact site erupted in flames, stunning everyone.


    "Holy crap," Trokt gasped, the unexpected explosion catching them off guard.


    Realizing the potential danger, Eloken quickly called for water, and together with Echo, Trokt, and the crew they called from the docks, they managed to douse the flames, safeguarding the ship.


    "That was extraordinary," Trokt reflected once the crisis was averted, their eyes scanning the Worlin port from the deck.


    ¡°A single arrow can destroy a large ship,¡± Echo said looking off into the distance. ¡°That¡¯s insanity.¡±


    ¡°The question is how rare are those arrows?¡± Eloken asked. ¡°And how many does Joixari already have.¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Trokt answered "I''ll need to dig deeper, find a Stonecutter Guild insider willing to talk. There¡¯s always someone," he mused with a knowing smile.


    ¡°You do that and bring this equipment to the Academy without telling anyone, we will want to keep this a secret,¡± Eloken said and Trokt nodded in agreement. ¡°Also by watching the flames, I¡¯ve gotten the crazy idea that just might be crazy enough to work.¡±

 13. Forged in flames

    ¡°You want to do what?¡± Echo asked, her sudden shouting startling the nearby dock workers nearby, one of them nearly dropping a wooden crate.


    ¡°I want to lure the Dragon from the Pyre¡¯s crest to the Island of Moire and burn down Joixari and his fellow pirates'' fleet,¡± Eloken said as if that was a simple normal statement and Echo looked at him in disbelief.


    Trokt shared the similar look that Echo had. ¡°Dragon?¡± He asked unsure what to think. ¡°Are you sure they are real, that might be just a fabricated story to sew fear into the people.¡±


    ¡°I mean it might be, but we were attacked by ghouls and fucking skeletons that wielded swords masterfully. We have a creature that is half Lion half something out of the fairytale in our backyard, how far-fetched could the dragons be.¡± Eloken said.


    Trokt shrugged his shoulder, while Echo still looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are going to find that young sailor who says he was the lone survivor of the Pyre¡¯s Crest dragon attack and you¡¯ll have him tell you every detail about it.¡± Eloken continued. ¡°And then if it''s true I am going to lure the creature down to the Island of Moire and have it do the job for use, have it reign fire on our enemies.¡±


    ¡°If the creature exists, how the hell are you going to lure it almost seventy kilometers from Pyre¡¯s Crest to the Island of Moire, and what¡¯s stopping it from burning you to crisps?¡± Echo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something,¡± Eloken said his mind racing with the possibilities. ¡°And we have Cel, she managed to subdue Serapion, who¡¯s to say it wouldn¡¯t work on dragon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll leave here out of this, we talked about it,¡± Echo said and Trokt shook his head in agreement looking at Eloken with concern. ¡°We are not going to risk any more kid¡¯s lives before they are truly ready, have you already forgotten about Lorien?¡± Echo asked.


    ¡°No I haven¡¯t,¡± Eloken said. ¡°And I never will!.¡± He bowed his head just slightly, but Echo noticed, he truly felt at fault, and for Eloken that was a step in the right direction, he cared about his students, they were not just tools or means to an end as many thought.


    ¡°I won¡¯t put Cel in danger, she is too valuable,¡± Eloken said. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something else.¡±


    Echo nodded. ¡°You better.¡±


    ¡°Ok, so,¡± Eloken said. ¡°We need to leave for Reobard¡¯s estate. Trokt you know your tasks.¡± Eloken asked.


    ¡°Yep, find out the exact number of the ships in their combined fleet, check how rare are those fiery arrows and if Joixari has any of them. Find that young sailor who claims that has seen the dragon and get every detail from him directly.¡± Trokt went over the tasks.


    ¡°And find another bottle of that wine we just had,¡± Echo added trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°You think I would bring you just one bottle?¡± Trokt asked with a smile. ¡°There will be at least three more bottles waiting for you in your room once you get back.¡±


    Echo smiled a true smile and hugged Trokt. ¡°Take care.¡± She said.


    ¡°You too,¡± He replied. ¡°And don¡¯t stab Reobard. I know it will be hard, but you can do it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep pointy things out of her reach,¡± Eloken said while shaking his friend¡¯s hand. ¡°Take care and see you soon.¡±


    Over the past three months, ever since they had that hearth-to-hearth talk on the balcony of the Academy, Echo felt like things were getting back to normal. Ever since Eloken discovered magic Echo felt like he started slowly to lose himself. Yes, he was always arrogant, cocky, and confident, but once he felt the power of magic he became unbearable at times. And then in months leading to Honorable Combat she found herself not enjoying their conversations anymore, he was distant, angry, and overall not too pleasant to be around to the point where Echo started avoiding him..


    She was happy to put that time behind them even though the world was changing at rapid speeds she felt happy that she had her friend back. Their trip to Reobards mansion was mostly empty talk. As they reached the grand mansion of Reobard, the vast estate sprawled before them, dozens of gardeners keeping the estate tight. The master-servant, a dignified figure with years of service etched into his poised demeanor, awaited them at the entrance. His uniform was immaculate, a perfect representation of the order within the mansion''s walls.


    "Welcome, Mistress Echo, Master Eloken," he greeted, his voice seasoned with a respectful warmth that only years of service could perfect. "Lord Reobard has been expecting you."


    Eloken''s gaze swept over the man, a flicker of recognition lighting his eyes. "I remember you," he remarked, addressing the servant. "I visited this estate with my parents when I was just a little kid, you guided us then."


    The servant''s face softened into a smile. "Indeed, Master Eloken. It is a pleasure to see you return, grown and distinguished."


    Without further ado, the servant led them through the opulent halls of the mansion. Echo followed her surroundings and noticed the Servent was leading them to the same office she tried to spy on Reobard¡¯s meeting with Stonecutter guild during the ball.


    They arrived at the ornately carved doors of Reobard''s office, the servant pausing to announce their presence. "Lord Reobard, Mistress Echo, and Master Eloken have arrived," he intoned, pushing open the doors to reveal the lord of the estate seated behind a desk that was as much a piece of art as it was a testament to authority.


    "Thank you, leave us," Reobard directed, his attention now fully on his guests. The servant bowed deeply and retreated, closing the doors behind him, leaving Echo and Eloken in the company of their enigmatic host.


    The office was a reflection of Reobard himself¡ªpowerful, refined, and surrounded by the weight of his family¡¯s history. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± Reobard pointed to two large leather chairs in front of the table. ¡°Echilia, it is so nice to see you again, it¡¯s a shame we didn¡¯t get to finish our dance last time you were at my estate.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Eloken glanced at her, looking confused, he knew she hated being addressed by her real name, but she just shrugged her shoulders not wanting to give into Reobard¡¯s games. ¡°Nice to see you too Reobard.¡± She said as she made herself comfortable in the large leather chair.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Reobard played with the small glass with brownish liquid. ¡°What brings you to my estate today?¡±


    Echo let Eloken speak. ¡°We had some things to discuss, but I am afraid we have more pressing issues, so I am going to be straightforward with you.¡± He said. ¡°We need your fleet to attack Joixari and his pirates and free the Moire from the blockade.¡±


    ¡°Why now? The blockade has been active for three months now, what has changed?¡± Reobard asked.


    ¡°We have reliable information that Moiran¡¯s might break and give in to the Joixari¡¯s demands, and without their support, we are doomed in the long term,¡± Eloken said bluntly.


    ¡°I see...¡± Reobard said slowly as if contemplating what he could get out of them with this new information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not play any more games Reobard,¡± Echo interjected. ¡°Now¡¯s now the time.¡±


    ¡°I am not the one playing games,¡± Reobard said. ¡°You guys got the kingdom in this situation, you overthrew our king who kept us at the top, and you brought an incompetent replacement so you can rule from the shadows. You brought the magic into the mix with you and disbalanced the whole world with it and brought the wrath of many factions upon Isari Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Echo started but Reobard cut her off.


    ¡°Please let me finish, Mistress Echilia,¡± Echo felt the surge of anger, but he was right, she did cut him off so she calmed herself down and let him finish. ¡°And still you keep me, and the rest of the nobility in the dark about your true purpose, your plan, your secret trips to Azarim and other places you visit thinking we don¡¯t notice. The rise of these foul creatures all over the continent, mysterious illnesses and plaques turning living into walking dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, I am sorry but I have to cut you off,¡± Eloken said. ¡°Your points are valid, but we can¡¯t discuss them now, time is of the essence, if you help us now I am willing to sit down with you man-to-man, and tell you the full scope of everything that is going on.¡±


    Reobard thought about it for a second. ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t just remove me,¡± He made a quotation gesture with his hands. ¡°As you did to your uncle, once you get what you need from me.¡±


    ¡°He was a tyrant, a madman,¡± Eloken said. ¡°It was good for the Kingdom to remove him.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes tyrants are needed for the greater good,¡± Reobard said.


    ¡°He killed my father, his own brother, and my mother and brother, in cold blood just so he could secure the throne,¡± Eloken said frustration seeping out of him. ¡°You really want to defend that man?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Reobard said and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I had the chance to say to you that I am truly sorry for what happened to your family. I knew your parents, we were close. After the incident, I personally came to Sherback Forest to look for the clues and try and find their killers but your uncle had already cleaned the area and, from what I now know, staged it so it looks like Kotors patrol had done it.¡±


    Eloken¡¯s expression softened, just for a moment, and with a nod he acknowledged Reobards claims. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on the past anymore, we need to focus on the present, Joixari¡¯s blockade must be broken.¡±


    Reobard nodded slowly, ¡°Very well Eloken, your father was a man of his word, so I¡¯ll hold you to your. So I will commit a quarter of my ships to this cause, knowing damn well most of them will be destroyed. But remember our agreement. Full transparency once this crisis is over.¡±


    ¡°I have to ask you a question,¡± Echo said. ¡°Are you in any way in league with Joixari?¡± She knew he wouldn¡¯t tell the truth even if he was, she also knew that he might get insulted by this question and ruin even this bad of a relationship they have with him now. But she thought maybe she could read him, gouge if he was telling the truth by his reaction.


    Reobard seemed to be taken aback by the question, but not insulted. He exhaled slowly and spoke, ¡°With that savage?¡± He made a small pause. ¡°No, never. I just never thought him a threat.¡±


    ¡°And yet, someone you didn¡¯t think was a threat blockaded our most important ally and trade partner, and now you are still unwilling to help us fully,¡± Echo said keeping eye contact with the nobleman.


    ¡°I gave you a quarter of my ships and as I said before until you are one hundred percent straightforward with me with everything that is going on and your end goals, you are not going to get my full support.¡± He said straightening up in his chair. ¡°Until then, this is the best I can do!¡±


    Eloken shot her a killing glance, but Echo just shrugged it off and turned to leave. Eloken stayed in the office after she left, so she decided to wait for him by their carriage outside.


    ¡°Has the meeting gone according to your expectations,¡± The Master Servant said startling Echo. ¡°Lord Reobard can be a difficult man, but he is a good man nonetheless.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Echo answered politely. ¡°To me, he seems to only have his interest in mind.¡±


    ¡°Not his own, but his family¡¯s best interest has always come before the kingdom and everything else.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that,¡± Echo said. ¡°But still, the way he operates and all the games he plays give me a feeling that he is not a good man.¡±


    The Master Servant nodded, his expression unchanged. ¡°Perhaps. But I¡¯ve known Lord Reobard since he was a child, and he was a good boy, good deep down in his heart, and I believe he still is. But he needed to become like this to navigate these treacherous waters, and I still trust his judgment.¡±


    Before Echo could respond, the doors of the mansion swung open, and Eloken emerged, his face a mask of frustration and resolve. He walked briskly toward the carriage not acknowledging the Master Servant or Echo¡¯s questioning look.


    Echo followed him into the carriage, and as it began to roll away from Reobard¡¯s estate, she broke the silence. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Eloken sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°I asked him more about the day my family was killed and his connections with them.¡±


    ¡°And what did he say?¡± Echo asked, leaning forward slightly, her eyes intent on Eloken¡¯s face.


    Eloken hesitated for a moment as if contemplating whether to tell Echo everything as he stared out of the carriage window at the passing countryside. ¡°Something caught my mind, that¡¯s why I wanted to pry more. He said he came to the Sherback Forest to look for clues.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and?¡± Echo asked not sure what Eloken meant by his statement.


    ¡°You know they have been killed there because I told you so. But the general public doesn¡¯t know, my uncle told everyone that they died in the Somerstal Woods, which is closer to the Kotors location and a valid route towards Worlin.¡± Eloken said rubbing his stubble beard. ¡°So he knows the exact location where they died, which is weird, something more is at play here.¡±


    Echo nodded, understanding Eloken¡¯s frustration now. ¡°So did he say anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not really, he just said he and my parents were close, and that their death took a toll on him, but he is hiding something else,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But I can¡¯t bother my mind with it right now, Let¡¯s just get to the Academy and plan how to break the blockade.¡±


    Echo nodded, putting her hand on his knee trying to comfort him with her touch. She felt sorry for him, his family¡¯s death haunted him all these years later, and the mystery of what exactly happened remained to be found out.

 14. Chaos before the storm

    The Academy of Magic was a whirlwind of activity. The hallways buzzed with frantic energy as everyone prepared for the upcoming battle to break the Moire blockade. Cel could hardly hear her own thoughts over the clamor of hurried footsteps, shouted orders, and the clinking of armor and weapons.


    Eloken had made the Academy his strategic hub, bringing in high-ranking officers and key advisors to plan the assault while the rest of the soldiers and their fleet were gathering at the docks.


    Despite the chaos, the students were still expected to attend their classes and continue their practice. It felt surreal to Cel as if the normalcy of academic life was a fragile illusion in the face of the looming conflict.


    During a brief break between classes, Cel found a quiet corner in the courtyard where her friends had gathered. Drevan was there, looking unusually serious, along with Tuk, Lyra, Joren, and a few other close companions.


    Cel took a deep breath as she approached her friends. "It''s crazy out there," she said, trying to break the tension.


    Drevan nodded, his brow furrowed. "I heard they¡¯re planning on going tomorrow morning. We might be closer to breaking the blockade than we think."


    Lyra sighed, running a hand through her hair. "It feels like we''re the only ones not doing anything. We¡¯re stuck in classes while everyone else is preparing for battle."


    Joren, usually the quiet one, spoke up. "We should be out there too. We¡¯ve been training for this. We can help."


    Cel glanced around at her friends, seeing the same determination mirrored in their eyes. "I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing. We can''t just sit here and do nothing."


    Tuk leaned forward, his voice low. "You know Eloken has already said no. He doesn''t want students involved."


    Cel squared her shoulders. "Maybe it''s time we changed his mind. We¡¯re not just students. We¡¯re capable of making a difference. I¡¯ve been sparring with him a lot and lately, I¡¯ve been holding my own pretty well."


    Drevan''s expression softened slightly. "I am not sure you guys understand War, it¡¯s pure and utter chaos. It changes people. I saw it on my father, after some battles and squashed revolutions it took him months, hell even years to return to his old self."


    Drevan¡¯s father, General Tharion, was one of the most renowned generals of the Isari Kingdom. A veteran of countless battles and skirmishes, he had earned a reputation for his strategic brilliance and unwavering courage on the battlefield. General Tharion had been instrumental in numerous key victories, and his tactics were studied in military academies across the land. More importantly, he was feared by the Kingdom¡¯s enemies because of his brutality and persistence despite the odds of victory, and his quick thinking to turn bad battles into winning ones.


    When Eloken overthrew his uncle and took over the kingdom before the new King was crowned, General Tharion was among the first high-ranking officers to publicly declare his support to Eloken. His endorsement lent immense credibility to Eloken¡¯s cause, rallying many other officers and soldiers to join his side and squash any thought of revolution against Eloken.


    Despite his formidable presence, those who knew him best, like his son Drevan, saw the toll that each battle took on him. The aftermath of the war left him scarred, both physically and emotionally. Drevan had witnessed his father''s struggle to return to his old self after the horrors of combat, that¡¯s why lately his father was more of an advisor than field general.


    Cel listened intently to Drevan''s words, understanding the weight behind them. She knew Drevan spoke from experience, the deep scars of war evident in his voice as he recounted his father''s struggles. Yet, despite the gravity of his warning, Cel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they needed to act, to be a part of this battle.


    "I understand what you''re saying, Drevan," Cel began, her voice steady but resolute. "War changes people. It takes a toll that we can''t fully comprehend until we''ve lived through it. But that doesn''t mean we should stand by and do nothing. I mean hell, we are training to be warriors and¡­"


    "And what?" The battle that could start any day now had left Drevan visibly frustrated, in a way Cel had never seen him before. "We¡¯re training to be¡ªwhat? We don¡¯t even know. We work with magic, but we¡¯re just beginners at that too. These are warriors, people who have spent their entire lives killing so they wouldn¡¯t be killed. And to make things worse, this will be a naval battle against damn pirates who are born, live, and die on the water. Anything less than a complete massacre will be a success for us," Drevan finished.


    The others exchanged glances and no longer wanted to participate in the discussion. They felt like it had become a private debate between Cel and Drevan, and they themselves were no longer sure about persuading Eloken and Echo to let them help in this upcoming war.


    Cel noticed that everyone was averting their eyes from her and Drevan, looking down at the ground. She considered for a second whether to continue the debate but decided against it. Drevan had deeper issues with the war than he was talking about, so she decided to discuss it with him privately later.


    "Alright," she said. "We''ll sit this one out..." Drevan nodded with a slight smile and an expression that said, "Thank you for understanding."


    The time between classes was short, so they spent the rest of it chatting about lighter topics, trying to take their minds off the impending battle. As they were about to part ways, Tuk pulled Cel aside.


    "I have something to show you when we''re alone," he said, his voice tinged with excitement.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I can''t talk about it here. Let''s meet tonight after classes in the storeroom behind the kitchen. It''ll be empty after eight"


    "Alright," Cel agreed, having no idea what it could be.


    Before heading back to her classes, Cel decided to seek out Eloken and ask him once more if there was any way she could help. She had never been one to sit idly by and watch things happen around her, and that was something she knew would never change.


    She reached the top of the Academy where Eloken¡¯s meetings with other prominent figures usually took place. Through the half-open door, she saw Eloken, General Tharion, and Echo standing on the balcony.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Just as she was about to grab the doorknob, she changed her mind. She decided to sneak onto the balcony from the roof and eavesdrop on their conversation, hoping to gain some information they wouldn¡¯t normally share with her.


    Using her powers, Cel easily made her way to the part of the roof above the balcony, where she could hear their conversation without being seen.


    "... So, according to all reports, we''ll have significantly fewer ships than them, at least thirty five percent less. Considering they''re much more experienced on the water, it''ll be very difficult to achieve anything. I hope you have an ace up your sleeve," General Tharion was saying just as Cel arrived, catching his words mid-sentence.


    "That¡¯s actually the reason I called you," said Eloken. "I do have an ace up my sleeve."


    The general eyed him and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Cel leaned over the roof to get a better view of the trio. The General wore his Isari uniform, adorned with numerous medals that barely fit on the uniform, if he earned few more there wouldn''t be place for them. Eloken wore his distinctive dark green coat over a simple black shirt. He looked as powerful as ever, but the fatigue on his face was evident.


    Echo was another story altogether. She wore her new, formidable red and black armor. Ever since they returned from the docks about seven days ago, Echo had barely taken off her new armor, and even when she did, she never parted from her newly acquired sword. Now, the sword hung on her right side, and she held her helmet with antlers in her left hand while listening to the conversation between Eloken and the General.


    "Well, look, I had an idea based on a story I heard, and you¡¯ve probably heard it too. And just now, Trotk confirmed to me that it¡¯s absolutely true," Eloken continued.


    If he was confused, the General didn''t show it on his face. "What are you talking about?"


    "Well, considering everyone keeps telling me that we can¡¯t beat Joixari and his pirates on the water, what if we don''t fully engage them in battle?" Eloken continued.


    The General now looked slightly concerned, but Eloken pressed on before he could say anything. "I won¡¯t be part of the battle at all. I¡¯m going to head to Pyre Crest and try to lure the dragon."


    "A dragon?" The General was definitely confused now, glancing between Eloken and Echo for some explanation.


    Before Eloken could continue, Echo spoke up. "Our dear Eloken had this idiotic idea, which I hoped would come to nothing. But with Trotk¡¯s confirmation, it seems this might be our best chance."


    The General''s expression grew serious as he focused entirely on Echo. "In short, Eloken plans to go to Pyre''s Crest while we engage Joixari at Moira and lure the dragon to Moira," she explained. "Our task will be to enter the battle with Joixari¡¯s forces, but we shouldn¡¯t go all-in. Instead, we fight just enough to hold their attention until Eloken brings the dragon. When he gives the signal, we will quickly disengage and retreat at full speed to give Eloken and the dragon space to wreak havoc on Joixari¡¯s army."


    The General couldn''t tell if they were joking or serious. "A dragon," he repeated in a flat voice. "I told myself nothing would surprise me anymore, so I won¡¯t let this surprise me either. But why are you telling me this just a day or two before the battle?"


    "Because we weren''t sure if the story about the dragon was true..." Eloken replied. "But one of Trotk¡¯s most trusted men has confirmed that he personally saw it. So we are telling you now because it¡¯s our best chance for success and breaking the blockade."


    "And you are one of the few people outside our core group whom we fully trust," Echo added. The General nodded coldly, in a manner befitting a seasoned soldier.


    "We need you to share this only with those you trust implicitly and can personally vouch for," Eloken continued. "We believe Joixari has spies within our ranks, so for most of the army, it will appear that we are going into full battle. When you relay our seemingly odd half-battle tactics, it won¡¯t seem strange because you are the mastermind of warfare."


    The General nodded and started to ask, "And how do you plan to¡ª" At that moment, Cel lost her concentration, slipped, and a clump of moss growing on the roof fell onto the balcony.


    The three of them stopped talking, and an absolute silence fell. Cel didn''t move.


    "Bird," Eloken broke the silence. "We have a problem with the verglarks."


    Cel sighed in relief but decided not to eavesdrop any longer and to seek out Eloken after classes. This whole plan seemed absurd, but then again, this was Eloken and his team¡ªif nothing else, they were odd and full of crazy ideas.


    Cel couldn¡¯t concentrate during classes all week, and after hearing Eloken''s crazy plan, her thoughts were more scattered than ever. A dragon? That¡¯s complete madness, she thought. Over the past week, she had considered thousands of scenarios, but none had gone in this direction.


    She decided to lie to her professor and leave class early, claiming that Eloken had requested her presence. The professors knew about their close relationship, knowing that she was his prot¨¦g¨¦, so they didn¡¯t question her much.


    She headed straight to the top of the academy, to Eloken¡¯s unofficial headquarters. The doors were once again not fully closed, and she heard numerous voices coming from inside.


    Before she could decide what to do, she heard Eloken¡¯s voice. ¡°Come in, Cel.¡±


    She obeyed, entering and closing the door fully behind her. Inside, the entire team was present. They greeted her with smiles as they casually sipped their drinks.


    ¡°How¡¯s the view from the roof?¡± Echo asked with a slight smile. She wasn¡¯t wearing her armor, but her sword was propped against the wall nearby.


    Cel blushed, unsure of what to say, her eyes darting between Eloken and Echo.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a bird problem,¡± Eloken said, his relaxed expression and body language indicating that she wasn¡¯t in trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease her,¡± Yaub added. ¡°She¡¯s part of our team.¡± He approached her, wrapping his huge claws around her and gently pushing her toward the center of the room, where everyone was gathered in a semicircle.


    "Alright, how much of the plan do you know?" asked Eloken.


    "I know just the beginning, until I knocked over the moss and rock. Then I decided it was smarter to leave," Cel admitted.


    "I figured as much," Eloken replied. "Let¡¯s bring you up to speed completely."


    Eloken and Echo explained the entire plan to her, with Trokt, Yaub, and Dalamir filling in the parts they were responsible for. The plan wasn''t overly complex, and it all hinged on Eloken and the dragon.


    "And now you know the whole plan," Eloken said.


    "So how can I help?" Cel asked.


    "You can''t," he answered bluntly. "Your job is to stay here, continue your studies, and become what you¡¯re meant to be. Only then can you truly help."


    "But¡ª" Cel began, but Echo cut her off swiftly.


    "No buts," Echo said firmly. "By telling you this, we¡¯re showing you that we trust you. Eavesdropping wasn¡¯t the right thing to do, but we¡¯ll let it slide because we know your intentions were good. Now you need to trust us when we say it¡¯s best if you sit this one out."


    Cel looked at Echo, then nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll sit this one out."


    "And now, we will fully integrate you into our group," said Dalamir. "Do you prefer wine, beer, or something stronger?"


    "Isn''t she a bit too young to drink?" asked Yaub.


    "I am not," Cel quickly replied. "Give me a glass of wine."


    Dalamir poured her a half glass of greenish wine. Cel accepted the glass, and then everyone raised their drinks for the group¡¯s toast.


    "To a brighter future, to moments yet to unfold. Remember the past, but don''t let it chain you, Salut!¡±


    "Before every major battle or mission, we would sit together the night before as if it were our last evening," said Eloken.


    "And we would reminisce about the moments we¡¯ve shared, both good and bad," added Echo. "Then, we would make plans for the future, ensuring we give our all to survive."


    Cel sat with them for a long time, listening to stories from their youth¡ªhow they met, and how they went through various adventures as children, much younger than she was now. She sipped the surprisingly strong greenish wine while they talked. Suddenly, she remembered that Tuk had asked her to meet him in the kitchen.


    Before they finished making plans for the future, Cel excused herself, saying she felt tired and needed to go to her room. She didn¡¯t mention anything about Tuk.


    Before she left, Cel shook hands with everyone and hugged Eloken, Echo and Yaub.


    "Come back in one piece," she said to all of them.


    "We will," they all replied in unison, smiling and tilting their glasses slightly.

 15. Battle of Moire

    The docks were in complete chaos. Commanders were organizing their battalions onto the arriving ships. The port of Worlin had been closed to regular traffic for several days to make room for the military vessels converging from all corners of the kingdom.


    Echo stood in her new armor, which gleamed in the morning sun. Her sword was strapped to her right side, and she wore her helmet with the visor up for better visibility.


    She gazed into the distance, where the proud flags of the Isari Kingdom fluttered. Interspersed among them were the crests of various noble houses, with the well-recognized emblem of House Reobard predominating. True to his word, Reobard had sent perhaps even more ships than he had promised.


    Reobard himself had been at the docks, briefly speaking with Echo and Eloken, wishing them luck before heading in an unknown direction. To her right, on the balcony of the imperial office, stood General Tharion with Eloken. They were discussing something, gesturing towards the numerous ships already loaded with soldiers and ready to set sail.


    Echo and her team were set to board last on the ship named Tempest''s Fury, the most advanced vessel in the former Imperial fleet, now under their command.


    The plan was for Eloken to board the ship as well to avoid raising suspicion about his whereabouts. Later, he would slip away and sail on a smaller boat to where the fastest ship in their fleet awaited him. They had found a reasonably similar double, at least in height and build, who would wear Eloken''s distinctive coat and hood, standing on the ship during the battle to ensure Joixari and his pirates would not suspect Eloken''s true location.


    Echo was excited? Frightened? Eager for the battle to begin? For it all to end? Her emotions were a whirlwind, like a storm brewing over a restless sea.


    She and her team had accomplished many things in their lives. They had fought, stolen, cheated, stirred up revolutions, toppled nobles, participated in skirmishes, and even overthrown and tyrant ruler of one of the largest kingdoms in history. But never before had they taken part in a conventional battle, especially not one set to unfold on the open sea.


    A few hours later, only Echo and her crew, along with the General''s ship, were left to board. With final farewells and last-minute checks, they embarked on their ships and set sail towards the fleet waiting for them on the open sea.


    The docks, as well as the nearby hills and seaside promenades, were now filled with people cheering them on. Echo had never felt she truly belonged to the Isari Kingdom, she wasn¡¯t even sure she liked Eloken¡¯s idea of what the kingdom could become, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart swell with a little bit of pride as they were leaving.


    From the deck, everyone on board waved back. Eloken wore the broadest smile, and then the Isari War Song thundered through the air:


    "Battle is fought, fought,


    Banner are raised, raised,


    For the freedom of the Isari Empire.


    The battle is not won by the sharp sword,


    But by the heart of the hero,


    Go far, proudly carry the banner,


    But return home to your mother.


    and bring the spoils of victory..."


    Echo murmured the words; she couldn¡¯t resist. Glancing at Eloken, she saw him singing at the top of his lungs, and she was sure she saw tears forming at the corners of his eyes before she could inspect further, he crossed himself four times in a row as is Isari tradition and wiped his face.


    As they sailed towards the first meeting point, dozens of smaller ships that had been bringing supplies and checking the integrity of the fleet dispersed in various directions. Hidden below deck on one of these ships was Eloken. Now, everything depended on him to break the blockade of Moire and allow them to proceed with the rest of their plans.


    The journey to the Island of Moire passed mostly in silence, with only the commands of the ship captains, the waves, and the wind breaking the stillness. The General decided to approach from the side of the Viridian Gate, as from there, the archers of Moire could assist by raining arrows from the island¡¯s high and steep cliffs.


    Echo stood at the very front of the deck when the first ships of Joixari¡¯s fleet came into view. Most bore pirate insignias, but the most prominent was the ship of Morrowshade himself, looking enormous compared to the others, there was no Joixari¡¯s main ship in sight.


    The pirates and Joixari were no fools; they had positioned themselves far enough from the island so that the archers of Moire couldn¡¯t reach them, making the island appear as a tiny speck in the distance compared to their ships.


    Joixari¡¯s fleet was divided into three groups, just as the General had predicted. They would try to surround them and overwhelm them with sheer numbers and superior navigation skills.


    And just like that, Echo thought, with the sound of the horn accompanied by the rhythmic beating of drums, the battle began¡ªa battle in which tens of thousands of people would die. She hoped it wouldn¡¯t be their people if that could offer her any comfort.


    Two smaller, roughly equal groups of predominantly pirate ships broke off from the main fleet and started moving towards them from opposite sides. Meanwhile, the largest contingent of ships, including the pirate command ship presumably led by Morrowshade the Tempest himself, headed directly towards them.


    The General gave the signal, and their fleet split into two groups, bursting east and west at full speed to avoid the encirclement. Their plan was to spread out, constantly keep moving, and engage only in smaller skirmishes until Eloken arrived.


    The General led his group westward, while Echo¡¯s ship, The Resolute Star, headed east under the command of Captain Varon, who would lead their contingent.


    The pirates knew what they were doing. Their entire formation pivoted seamlessly, setting their sights on the General¡¯s half of the fleet and charging towards them. Cannon fire erupted, the first volleys aimed at the slower ships in the General¡¯s contingent.


    Echo watched as the initial blasts rang out, the booming sound of cannons mingling with the cries of commands and the tumult of the sea. The General¡¯s ships began to maneuver, returning fire and trying to maintain their formation despite the relentless assault.


    Luckily, the General''s half of the fleet managed to maintain their distance, so most of the attacks fell short. A few cannonballs struck the slower ships, but none caused serious damage.


    Echo''s group maintained their distance, effectively chasing the pirate ships that were pursuing the General''s half of the fleet. They refrained from firing, knowing it would be futile with their limited weaponry.


    This game of cat and mouse lasted for over half an hour, instilling hope in Echo that they could hold out long enough for Eloken to arrive. The General''s ships moved further from Moire, heading towards a cluster of small islands and rocky outcrops known as the Whispering Reefs. Given the General''s smaller fleet, Echo deduced that he intended to navigate through the treacherous waters, hoping some pirate ships might run aground on the rocks.


    Then again, Echo thought, the pirates knew these waters like the back of their hand. It was unlikely they would be easily trapped, but the plan was solid and would certainly buy them time without unnecessary sacrifices.


    Captain Varon recognized the maneuver and used a set of flags to signal Echo¡¯s group. They were to veer off and guard the passage to the left side of the Whispering Reefs, preventing the pirates from encircling the General''s fleet if the plan went awry.


    Unfortunately, Morrowshade was no fool. Echo spotted it first but judging by the expressions of others, everyone recognized it soon after. Morrowshade had hidden a dozen smaller ships among the small islands and reefs, now positioned to cut off the general''s path and allow the rest of their fleet to completely surround them. "This will be a massacre," she thought.


    Frantically, she looked around for a solution. Dalamir had the same worried expression. Their eyes met for a second, and the same thought crossed their minds ¨C it was time for action.


    She signaled Captain Varon to stay put and guard this exit at all costs, while her own captain was to navigate through the narrow passage towards pirate ships blocking the passage.


    And so, they set off to start their own battle. Echo was finally excited, and by the look on Dalamir''s face, so was he. The two of them stood at the prow of the ship while Trokt and several other archers stood on the elevated part of the deck just above the captain.


    As they approached, she saw that the General had sacrificed four ships, leaving them behind to guard the passage through which Morrowshade''s main fleet was following. They wouldn''t hold out long, but they would slow them down, making the already narrow passage even more difficult to navigate, buying some time. The General and his ships hurried towards the pirate ships that had been left to ambush them.


    When they were about five hundred meters from the ten pirate ships, Captain Olar shouted, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Will we sink if you ram us into their first ship?" Echo asked.


    "I can ram us into their stern, we shouldn''t sink."


    "Then fucking ram us," Echo said, and she and Dalamir lowered their visors.


    The old, seasoned Captain Olar just smiled, his face becoming the epitome of concentration. Olar had been their long-time collaborator even before the advent of magic; they had used him for many missions requiring transport or escape on the water.


    "Brace yourselves," Echo shouted, about fifty meters before they approached the nearest pirate ship.


    The pirates had noticed them and positioned themselves on the far side of their ship, their swords drawn and ready for battle.


    Echo and Dalamir took a few steps back, bracing themselves before the collision, both crouching in a stance from which they could jump.


    In the split second when the two ships collided, the sound of splintering wood echoed through the air. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through both vessels, making the decks tremble. Echo could feel the vibrations travel up through her legs, the wood beneath her feet buckling and groaning under the strain. Shards of timber flew into the air, and the acrid smell of burning pitch filled her nostrils as the two ships ground against each other.


    Both Echo and Dalamir leaped with all their might toward the pirate ship. The sheer power of their jump surprised even Echo herself. She had expected to land amidst the pirates, ready to engage in combat, but instead, both she and Dalamir landed in the center of the pirate ship, much to their own surprise and that of the pirates.


    The pirates quickly regrouped, led by an older, grizzled pirate with an eye patch who barked out orders. Echo and Dalamir stood back to back, surrounded by at least forty pirates.


    At the shout of the older pirate, all the pirates rushed at them at once. Echo gripped her sword tightly and swung with all her might. Her blade collided with the curved sword of the nearest pirate, but it cut through it as if it were mere paper. The force of her swing carried on, slicing through the pirate''s arm before the sword embedded itself in the deck, splintering the uneven planks. Echo practiced carefully for the past almost two weeks, but the excitement of the battle and adrenaline caused her to strike much harder than she expected.


    The pirate stood for a moment with a shocked expression, staring at the place where his forearm used to be. Realization dawned, and he let out an inhuman scream, causing the other pirates to take a few steps back in fear.


    By the sounds coming behind her, she guessed that Dalamir did something similar, using the pirate¡¯s shock and confusion, she charged.


    She was the embodiment of grace and precision, even in her massive, imposing armor. Her movements were measured, now with adrenaline under control each swing of her sword calculated to disable or kill a pirate. The armor, or whatever it was, she wasn¡¯t sure, granted her superhuman speed, allowing her to move like a crimson-black lightning bolt. Around her, pirates fell like harvested wheat.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Dalamir. He was the exact opposite, a personification of brute force. His swings were powerful enough to cut down two pirates with one blow, smashing through anything in his path. Between strikes, he would ram his shoulder into the nearest pirate, sending them crashing to their death. Just as Echo glanced over, Dalamir smashed the head of a pirate with an armored fist after a sweeping strike.


    In less than two minutes, all forty pirates lay dead, and the deck of the ship was a crimson sea. Their armors were smeared with blood. On Echo''s black and red armor, it was less noticeable, but Dalamir''s armor now had new, bloody details


    Echo lifted her visor, and Dalamir did the same.


    "Bloody hell," she said, surveying the massacre around them.


    "Massacre indeed," Dalamir replied with a slight smile. Then they both turned toward the general''s fleet.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The general was approaching the first ambush ship, with cannons already firing to clear the way. Marrowshade''s main fleet was engaged with the four ships the general had left behind; they might hold for a few more minutes. They needed to act quickly to clear the passage.


    "This ship can be moved," Echo said, noting that everyone on it was dead. "But we won''t have time to move the others. We''ll have to sink them. Fortunately, the water here is deep enough."


    She glanced at Trokt, who already seemed to have the same idea. He took one of the special arrows they had acquired from Joixari. A red-fire arrow Echo recognized it well, Trokt fired it high into the air, directly at the third ship in line. It struck the box containing cannonballs, and the ship erupted into flames with an explosion.


    "That one will sink," Echo thought. "We need to destroy and sink at least two more," Echo said to no one in particular..


    "What''s the plan?" Dalamir asked, watching the escalating battle around them.


    "You and I will clear the path. I''ll give instructions to the rest." Dalamir nodded and headed toward the second ship in line alone.


    Echo stepped back toward their ship and shouted, "Captain, get our ship out of here and send someone to sail this one we just cleared. We''ll take care of the rest. Return to Captain Varon and guard that passage. If we don''t come back in fifteen minutes, escape to avoid being surrounded."


    The captain nodded and began issuing orders. Trokt heard the commands and decided to join Echo and Dalamir. Using one of the ropes running from the platform to the bow of the ship, he used his bow for support and swung onto the pirate ship they had just cleared.


    "I''m coming with you for support," he said.


    "Think you can keep up with us?" Echo asked.


    "Not likely," Trokt smiled, "but I''ll provide support from a distance," he said, gesturing to his bow.


    Echo nodded and dashed toward the second ship where Dalamir was already wreaking havoc. The pirates, having seen what happened to their comrades on the first ship, decided not to rush in recklessly.


    They pulled the cannons from the sides of the ship and aimed them at Dalamir. As Echo leaped onto their ship, a cannonball was already fired, narrowly missing Dalamir''s head.


    Echo immediately headed toward the pirates firing the cannons, but the other pirates bombarded her with whatever they could find, throwing empty wooden crates, glass bottles, and other debris. Her armor withstood it all without trouble but it slowed her down on her way to the pirates manning the cannons.


    Just as she sliced through a large wooden crate that two pirates had thrown from the crow''s nest above, she heard the simultaneous blast of three cannons. All three were aimed at Dalamir, who was grappling with four pirates at the time, he was oblivious to the cannon shots. He noticed them flying towards him quite late, but managed to dodge the first one by kicking off one pirate and smashing him in the process. The second cannonball, at head height, he avoided with a quick side maneuver, but the maneuver left him in the bad place and third took him by surprise and struck his right shoulder. The impact threw him several meters back until he collided with a support beam, splitting it in half.


    His armor clanged as he hit the deck, and Echo let out a fierce scream, "No!" and dashed towards him.


    To her relief, Dalamir was moving, trying to push himself up by rolling onto his stomach. Then, she heard four more cannon shots aimed at them. Echo watched as four cannonballs hurtled towards them. In her mind, she calculated the best possible solution. She could dodge all four cannonballs, but they would almost certainly hit Dalamir, who was still struggling to get up.


    In that moment of thought, something flew past her head from the direction of the first ship. It took her a moment to realize the light blue object was an arrow, likely fired by Trokt. The arrow collided with the first cannonball, and in its path, a transparent wall rose, refracting sunlight in strange ways. This arrow mimicked the recently discovered magic source that allowed users to manipulate and create invisible barriers almost impenetrable. Shortly after, the remaining three cannonballs crashed into the barrier and exploded on impact, but no debris went through the barrier.


    Echo used the pirates'' confusion to sprint towards them, skirting around the invisible wall. Shortly after, two regular arrows flew past one after another, hitting two pirates manning one of the four cannons. This gave Echo enough time to reach them and swiftly deal with the remaining pirates near the cannons. A few remaining pirates on the second ship, seeing their comrades dead and the plan failing, jumped into the water, leaving the second ship pirate-free.


    Seeing this, Echo rushed to Dalamir, who had managed to get back on his feet.


    "Bloody hell," he said, lifting his visor.


    "Are you alright?" she asked.


    "I think so," Dalamir replied, raising and lowering his right arm, holding his shoulder with gauntleted fist where the cannonball had struck. "But this will definitely leave a bruise."


    Echo felt a wave of relief.


    "Good to know the armor can withstand a cannon blast," Dalamir said with a broad smile.


    "Good indeed, but let''s not test its limits any further today," Echo replied with a hint of humor.


    "Agreed..."


    At that moment, Trokt ran up to them. "Saved your asses there," he said.


    "Thanks."


    "You got it," he said. "I need to get more of those tricky arrows.¡± He gestured at his quiver where only a few of the stolen arrows remained. ¡°What now?¡± Trokt asked.


    "Alright, the two of us will continue clearing the way. You stay here or head back with the previous ship to our group, whichever you prefer," Echo instructed.


    Trokt considered for a moment. "Whatever you decide, you are leading this crusade now."


    "Head back. If we don''t make it, someone needs to lead them there," Echo commanded.


    Trokt nodded in agreement, but his gaze made it clear he didn¡¯t even want to consider them not returning. "Take care. I won''t be there to save your asses again," he said with a smile before heading towards the first captured pirate ship, where their crew was arriving to navigate it out of the passage.


    The general''s group had already managed to completely destroy the first two ships with relentless cannon fire. They had sunk more than halfway, creating a sufficient gap for the general''s ships to pass one by one and continue the battle with the rest.


    Between Echo, Dalamir, and the next pirate ship was a gap, given that the third ship on their side had already sunk. They exchanged glances, then surveyed their surroundings, noting the numerous rocks jutting out on both sides.


    "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Dalamir asked.


    "It would be nice if we could fly," Echo replied with a smile, and Dalamir returned the grin. "No other option but to leap across the rocks."


    Using the incredible abilities granted by their equipment, Echo and Dalamir began their journey across the jagged rocks. They leaped from one precarious outcrop to another with precision and agility, their movements swift and but no completely sure-footed, there was still a long way to go before they became proficient with the suits. But still, Each jump was calculated, taking advantage of their enhanced strength and reflexes.


    Echo''s lithe form twisted and turned mid-air, her feet finding purchase on the narrowest of ledges, while Dalamir''s similarly to how he had done in combat used powerful strides to propel himself forward, crushing the stone beneath his boots as he landed. The rocks crumbled slightly under their weight, but they pushed off with the same momentum, never losing their rhythm. In a series of fluid, almost superhuman maneuvers, they crossed the treacherous terrain and landed on the deck of the next pirate ship/.


    The pirates on the fourth ship were unsure of what was happening or where to focus their attention, making them easy prey for Echo and Dalamir, who swiftly cleared the ship without much resistance.


    "We have to sink the fifth one," Echo stated.


    "Let''s see the limits of these swords then," Dalamir replied.


    Echo understood what he had in mind. They leaped from the ship to the rocks jutting out of the water and began using their powerful swords to slice through the hull of the fifth ship.


    With their incredible speed and strength, they moved from rock to rock, their swords cutting through the wooden planks like they were mere twigs. The hull was soon riddled with gaping holes, and the ship began taking on water rapidly. Within minutes, the fifth pirate ship was sinking, with pirates jumping overboard in a desperate attempt to save themselves.


    Echo and Dalamir stood like two glorious statues on the rocks, watching as the ship sank and the pirates fled.


    The general''s forces were finishing off a third ship from their side, the narrow passage didn¡¯t give them much room to maneuver so it took them some time. Only one more ship stood between them and a clear passage.


    Echo glanced into the distance, noticing that the four ships left to guard the rear had been destroyed. All had fought bravely to the end, but Morrowshade''s ship was already passing by their remains, leaving them with very little time.


    She and Dalamir nodded to each other and leaped to the last pirate ship, where frightened and confused pirates awaited them. The pirates tried the same tactic their comrades had used on the previous ships, but Echo and Dalamir were ready for the cannon fire.


    Skillfully dodging the initial barrage, Dalamir signaled Echo to perform a maneuver they had practiced a few times for fun on Dalamir¡¯s insistence. She sprinted towards him at full speed, leaping into his cupped hands. He propelled her forward with immense force, launching her towards the pirates manning the cannons. She flew through the air like an arrow, her sword extended before her.


    Her sword cut through two pirates in her path, and she crashed into the group manning the second cannon. The pirates attempted to regroup, but this gave Dalamir enough time to reach them and swiftly eliminate any remaining resistance. The ship was soon devoid of pirate life like all six before it.


    "It worked," Dalamir said, raising his visor with a wild grin. "I told you that move would come in handy."


    "I can''t lie," Echo replied, "that was pretty damn fun."


    "Let''s get to the general''s ship and get out of here before we''re surrounded," she continued, and she sprinted towards the rocks, leaping onto the general''s ship as it navigated around the wreckage of the third ship on their side. Dalamir followed closely behind her.


    "Thanks, you saved the day," said the General Tharion as the two of them landed on the deck. The other soldiers watched them with mixed bag of feeling, but Echo gauged most of them were amazed by what the two of them had done.


    "An incredibly poor assessment on my part," he added.


    "It happens to the best," said Dalamir.


    "Let''s not dwell on the past," added Echo, looking into the distance through a narrow passage from which a column of pirate ships had started moving after breaking through their mini blockade. "Let''s get out of here."


    The general nodded, thanking them once more with a look that unsuccessfully tried to hide his anger at his mistake.


    Some of the ships were already maneuvering carefully through the narrow passages between the rocks and the sunken pirate ships, heading towards the rest of their fleet guarding the western exit, following the general''s orders.


    "General, look to the north!" shouted a scout from the lookout post on the ship.


    From the north, through the narrow passage, more pirate ships were approaching, led by a ship that looked simply ruthless, like it could bully its way through the final storm. Echo was sure it was Joixari¡¯s personal ship from the description gained from Trokt¡¯s web of spies, the one that has been missing since the start of the battle, it had finally joined.


    Joixari¡¯s ship was a monstrous sight, adorned with dark, jagged sails and reinforced with iron plating. Its hull was painted in ominous black, with red accents that resembled streaks of blood. Dark yellow carvings of fearsome sea creatures and intricate designs ran along the sides, he often stole motives from the lands he conquered. The ship''s figurehead was a menacing dragon with ruby eyes that seemed to glow, striking fear into anyone who dared to lay eyes on it.


    The general hurried everyone through the passage. Joixari¡¯s ship was still quite a distance away, and the general was confident they could all make it out before it reached them.


    Echo carefully scanned Joixari¡¯s ship, but she didn''t spot him among the throng of people hurrying across the deck.


    More than half of the general''s group of ships had passed when his ship joined back into the column, heading for the exit to avoid being left among the last. Losing this ship and the general was not worth the risk staying and organasing the column, it was flowing naturally now.


    That¡¯s when Echo noticed something being hauled onto the deck of Joixari¡¯s ship, which had now come significantly closer. It was a massive crossbow, pulled by six men and mounted in place of one of the missing cannons. The crossbow looked similar to Trokt''s new bow. They loaded an enormous white arrow onto it and fired it directly at their convoy.


    The massive white arrow flew, gleaming in the sunlight and casting a shadow along its path. It wasn''t aimed directly at their ship, which brought Echo some relief. The arrow struck a rock not far from the general''s ship towards the exit they were using.


    Upon impact, there was a cracking sound of water and air, and then the water and rock began to crystallize, turning into a white glacier.


    "Shit..." Echo shouted. "It''s a frost arrow!"


    "A frost arrow?" General Tharion asked, confused.


    "An arrow that freezes everything in its immediate vicinity upon impact," added Dalamir.


    "Trokt has two of them, though now only one after our testing to see which arrow does what." Echo muttered. "We stole them from Joixari, but it seems he has more, and much larger than what we have."


    The spreading ice enveloped one of their ships. Now, the passage, which could fit three ships abreast, was reduced to barely allowing one ship to pass. In that case, Joixari¡¯s and Morosehado''s fleets would easily catch up to them, and instead of potentially losing a few ships at the end, it looked like they would lose significantly more.


    At that moment, a new arrow was being prepared on Joixari¡¯s ship, aiming to completely close the passage with ice.


    "Shit," Echo shouted. "Turn all cannons and fire at that arrow in flight. If it hits a cannonball, it will turn it to ice, and we''ll have a chance to get through."


    The general relayed the orders, and with a series of different colored flags, communicated it to the rest of the fleet. As soon as the arrow was fired from Joixari¡¯s ship, the sound of hundreds of cannons firing filled the air.


    What felt like an eternity, but was actually only a few seconds, the arrow and a one of the hundreds of cannonballs collided mid-flight. The arrow and the cannonball collided with a thunderous crash, creating a dazzling explosion of ice shards in the air. The impact caused a massive glacier to form mid-air, shimmering and sparkling as it descended, before crashing into the water with a colossal splash.


    Echo noticed another crossbow being brought onto the deck and knew their luck was running out as another barrage of cannonballs was fired in response to the new frost arrow. Luckily, the arrow was hit again, but this time much closer to their convoy.


    With just a quick glance, she and Dalamir knew what they had to do. "General!" Echo called out, barely audible over the chaos on the ship.


    "We''ll buy you some time," She said as he turned towards her.


    "That''s out of the question," General Tharion replied. "We can get out, and losing a few ships isn''t critical. You''re more valuable with your armor for the continuation of this war than a few ships. We''ll evacuate the rear ships to minimize casualties."


    "General, don''t worry about us," Dalamir said with a surprisingly commanding voice. "We''ll buy you time and somehow catch up."


    "You''re not invincible," General retorted with a stern military voice. "Are you aware of that?"


    "Yes, but this is our war and conflict first and foremost. We can''t sacrifice more people. Leave this to us," Echo said, without a hint of doubt in her voice.


    The general didn''t want to waste any more time. His years of experience had taught him when soldiers made up their minds, it was pointless to try convincing them otherwise. "Good luck," he said, looking at them with respect.


    Echo and Dalamir immediately jumped off the general''s ship, which was now passing by the glacier, directly onto the glacier. From there, with three leaps over three rocks, they reached a small rocky island. They had a few more rocks and smaller islands to cross to reach Joixari¡¯s ship. Without wasting any time, they continued on, while another arrow and a rain of cannonballs flew overhead.


    Joixari¡¯s soldiers were more disciplined than the pirates and noticed the two of them leaping towards their fleet, redirecting some of the cannon fire at them. Fortunately, they moved too quickly and erratically to be hit by the cannonballs.


    "Directly onto the ship?" Dalamir asked when they were close enough to Joixari¡¯s ship, and the second crossbow had already fired once. One arrow made it through the rain of cannonballs but luckily didn''t close the passage entirely, as it struck about twenty meters below the first.


    "We don''t have time for anything else," Echo said and jumped, followed closely by Dalamir without a moment''s hesitation.


    Joixari¡¯s soldiers were quicker and more organized, immediately surrounding them in a tight circle. A fight ensued. Dalamir swung his sword with lethal precision, cutting down enemies with swift, powerful strokes. Echo moved with agility and grace, her blade flashing as she struck back deadly accuracy. Together, they created a whirlwind of steel, dispatching the first wave of soldiers with practiced efficiency.


    As soon as they broke through the initial circle, they headed towards the crossbows, only to be stopped by a familiar voice.


    "Echo, Dalamir. It¡¯s so good to see you again."


    Echo turned, a shiver of pure rage coursing through her at the sound of that voice.


    Zoor, one of the first students of the academy, the one who had spied for Joixaru and escaped before they could catch him, stood there in a coat similar to Eloken''s. His was dark yellow, the color of Joixari¡¯s army, in the areas where Eloken''s was green. He looked much more serious than the last time she had seen him, but a boyish wide grin was on his face, one that might have wrapped around his head if he didn''t have ears.


    Then to his right appeared another person in armor similar to what Echo and Dalamir wore, but with light blue details across it and a much simpler helmet. To his left, a young woman appeared. She had a long black hair and wore similarly colored robe that reached the ground. In her hand, she held a wooden weapon with a small flame that danced at the tip. Echo recognized it as a wand from the sketches Trokt had stolen from Joixari¡¯s camp.


    ¡°Welcome to my ship,¡± Zoor said his arms opened in a welcoming gesture.

 16. Thinking on the fly

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    He drew his sword from his back and started towards the dragon, but then he stopped for a second. If he killed the dragon, what would happen to Moira and the blockade? He took a step back, relaxing the sword by his side. The boy saw Eloken move and a flicker of hope crossed his face, but when Eloken retreated a step, horror took over. The boy¡¯s barrier was weakening, the fire creeping closer to him.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Eloken assumed the boy¡¯s source was depleting, giving him no more than a minute. Aet was a highly volatile source of power, and the boy seemed inexperienced to Eloken. The boy''s expression grew more desperate, and finally, he managed to murmur under his breath.


    ¡°Help me,¡± he said, now lying completely on his back as the dragon approached, only a few meters away, with the invisible barrier just half a meter from his face.


    Eloken was torn internally. Should he save the boy, an innocent life from the creature that he and his magic had likely brought into the world, or let the dragon finish its job and use its anger to lead it to Moira to burn the pirate ships? If he killed the dragon, the chance to free Moira and advance his plans could die, and worse, Echo, Dalamir, and the others would soon have to face the Morrowshade and Joixari fleets without Eloken¡¯s help. Without the dragon, they were almost certainly doomed. The General might save part of the fleet, but it would be a devastating blow to the Isari Kingdom, bringing it to its knees.


    He had to let the dragon kill the boy. There was no other option¡ªone life against the lives of his friends and the fate of the kingdom for whose throne his family had been killed.


    ¡°Please,¡± the boy pleaded with his last ounce of strength, the fire now dangerously close. He was completely on the ground, arms raised in a futile attempt to shield himself.


    At that moment, Eloken didn¡¯t see an unknown young man but his younger brother. The scene of the Imperial Guard cutting down his helpless brother was forever etched in his mind. This boy was much older than his brother had been, but the situation was the same¡ªa helpless boy before an unstoppable force.


    Eloken recalculated and raised his sword again, burning Vit and quickly casting a series of spells to enhance his speed and physical strength. He jumped towards the dragon, deciding to think of something else for his friends and the kingdom.


    He charged and leaped at the dragon. The creature, consumed by rage, did not expect him and didn¡¯t even know Eloken was there. Eloken used this to his advantage, landing on the dragon¡¯s back just above its wings where its long neck began. Only then did the dragon notice him.


    Its scales were as hard as titanwood or the strongest steel, Eloken felt under his hand. The dragon immediately started to thrash, but it did not stop breathing fire at the boy, as if sensing the end of the barrier and the boy¡¯s life was near.


    Eloken summoned all his strength and drove his sword directly between two of the dragon¡¯s scales. The sword found a line of lesser resistance and pierced beneath the dragon¡¯s skin. Eloken knew that if it had been any other, ordinary sword, it would have shattered from the impact and the thickness of the dragon¡¯s hide. The dragon roared with a different sound, similar to a wail.


    Eloken barely managed to pull the sword out using his superhuman strength and then stabbed it again between two scales nearby. The dragon thrashed and tried to flap its wings, but it was clear that Eloken had severed some tendon because it couldn¡¯t lift off more than a few meters, and its wings moved sluggishly.


    Eloken pulled the sword out again, leaped off the dragon as high as he could, and brought it down with all his weight on the creature, aiming to cut through the already weakened spots on its neck. His plan worked. The dragon¡¯s hide offered resistance, but already weakened, it gave way under the force of Eloken¡¯s leap and strength. The dragon¡¯s head was severed, falling to the ground not far from the boy, who still lay on the ground, unable to move from shock.


    Eloken landed beside the fallen dragon, breathing heavily. The boy¡¯s barrier flickered out, and he stared at Eloken with wide, grateful eyes.


    "Are you alright?" Eloken asked, approaching the boy and offering him a hand to get up.


    "I don''t know," the boy replied, barely managing to speak. "I think I am, thank you."


    "You''re welcome," Eloken said, glancing at the dragon''s head lying nearby, its enormous tongue hanging out of its mouth.


    "Why didn''t you help right away? Were you scared too?" the boy asked timidly.


    "No," Eloken replied bluntly. "I needed the dragon alive. I thought about letting it kill you and then using it, but in the end, morality prevailed. Now I''m in trouble."


    The boy was shocked by Eloken''s honesty. "Alive? For what?"


    "Doesn''t matter now, I have to go," Eloken said, turning away.


    "Wait, what should I do?"


    "What were you doing here in the first place?"


    "They convinced me to come, promising me a little coin. My family needs it," the boy said, pointing to the lifeless bodies around him. "And they needed my power. They thought with it we could defeat the dragon."


    "Idiots," Eloken said. "Figure it out. Go down the path to the beach and catch a boat home. I really have to go; lives depend on me."


    "Who are you?" the boy asked, bewildered. Something about Eloken''s aura seemed familiar.


    "Eloken, maybe you''ve heard of me."


    The boy stared at him in awe. "Yes," was all he could say.


    "Will you be alright?" Eloken asked.


    "Wait, you need a live dragon?" the boy asked instead of answering.


    "Yes."


    "Well, this isn''t the only one on the island. There are many."


    Eloken paused and turned back to the boy. "What are you talking about?"


    "Yeah, this is just a small dragon. We''ve seen at least a dozen flying around the island. There are some really huge ones."


    Hope returned to Eloken, but time was running out. "Where exactly?"


    "All over the island, but mostly towards the center, near the volcano."


    At that moment, a deafening roar shook the ground, and Eloken felt like his eardrums might burst. A few seconds later, the sun suddenly disappeared, and the entire clearing was covered by a massive shadow. Eloken looked up. Now that was a mythical creature, a dragon. The creature flying above them had a wingspan of at least fifteen meters, and from tail to head, it was at least twice as long.


    "Shit," Eloken muttered, and at that moment, the dragon ascended higher into the air before turning and beginning to descend onto the clearing. "Run," Eloken shouted, grabbing the boy''s hand and pulling him in the direction he had come from.


    They scrambled through a large bush and watched as the dragon landed. The ground shook from its weight. It approached the body of the fallen smaller dragon, nudging it with its enormous snout, then walked over to the head lying a few meters away.


    "It must be its mother," the boy whispered, but Eloken did not respond.


    When the dragon sniffed the head, it let out a roar so loud that the boy instinctively covered his ears, and Eloken felt like he might collapse. The dragon returned and sniffed the ground around the fallen smaller dragon, then turned in all directions and began sniffing the air. It paused in their direction and let out another thunderous roar.


    "It found us," Eloken said simply. "Run after me."


    They started running, and the dragon flew after them. As they broke through the underbrush, following the path to the shore that Eloken had taken, the enormous shadow loomed over them again, followed by a blast of fire in their direction. Both raised invisible barriers using Aet and barely avoided being burned alive.


    "Don''t waste your source, save it for later," Eloken said as they crouched under the barrier, and the boy let his shield drop. "Can you use Vis and enhance your speed?"


    "No, this is all I can do," the boy said, disappointed.


    "Alright, when the barrier falls, jump on my back and hold on tight. We need to sprint to the shore."

 17. Breakable Connections

    Cel could not have imagined in her wildest dreams what Tuk was about to show her in the kitchen that evening. When she left the team¡¯s office at the top of the academy, she headed straight to the kitchen, specifically the pantry where Tuk had said he would be waiting.


    Since she was a good hour late, she expected Tuk to have already left, so she planned to go straight to bed after a long and exhausting day. She needed to lie down. She didn''t believe she would be able to sleep because of tomorrow''s battle and Eloken''s crazy plan, but at least she would lie down and physically rest a bit.


    However, Tuk was waiting for her in the pantry. The chubby boy with red cheeks, who constantly looked like he was ashamed of something, was more nervous than usual. He was pacing up and down the pantry, biting his nails while waiting for Cel to arrive.


    ¡°Sorry for being late,¡± Cel said, startling Tuk, who jumped at her words. ¡°I was with Eloken and the team.¡±


    ¡°I heard,¡± he said after composing himself. ¡°So I figured you would come when you finished, which is why I waited.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You seem much more nervous than usual.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if I show you so we don''t waste time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cel said suspiciously.


    ¡°Please lock the door¡­¡±


    Cel looked at him, then complied. All of this seemed strange to her. She locked the pantry door and walked towards Tuk, who was standing in the middle.


    ¡°Step back a bit,¡± he told her and started waving one hand in front of him in a circular motion, while holding the other hand on the back of his neck.


    His eyes were closed, and they seemed to be fluttering behind his closed eyelids. Then suddenly, some strange energy entered the room. The airflow in the closed room intensified, and Cel felt as if something was pulling her towards the center of the room right in front of Tuk. Then, a rift began to form between her and Tuk.


    Cel watched in disbelief as the rift grew from a tiny ball to almost the ceiling of the room, then began to widen into a uneven circle. As it grew and widened, Cel couldn''t see Tuk. The interior of this rift was completely black. But as the rift started to take on a circular shape, a blurry image began to appear in the rift instead of the blackness. After no more than half a minute, Cel could recognize the image; it was the abandoned building where students gather, on the outskirts of the academy grounds.


    As the rift took shape, its edge began to glow a faint blue, resembling a flame gently dancing in the wind. Tuk finally lowered his hands, opened his eyes, and stepped out from behind the rift towards Cel.


    ¡°Tuk, what the hell is this?¡± Cel asked, staring at the glowing rift in the middle of the pantry.


    ¡°A portal, at least I think that''s what they call it. I heard Utran and the other students who were in Azarim mention it. Apparently, they found one in a tomb there.¡±


    ¡°You can create them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t even know how¡­¡± Tuk said shyly. ¡°I kept having these dreams and urges, and I decided to give in and see what would happen, and this is what formed¡­ Come with me.¡±


    He took Cel by the hand, and she didn¡¯t resist. He pulled her towards the portal. He went through first, pulling Cel along with him. She felt a rush of cold and a moment of disorientation, as if the ground had disappeared beneath her feet. Then suddenly, she felt new ground, much softer, and she was standing on grass in front of the abandoned building.


    ¡°What the fuck, Tuk?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ this is insane.¡±


    After a few minutes, once the initial shock had worn off and Cel had collected herself, she began bombarding Tuk with questions.


    ¡°How long does the portal last? How far can you create it? Who else knows?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pantry first, we¡¯ll talk there. It will close soon and I don¡¯t think I can open a new one right away,¡± Tuk said, heading towards the portal, which from this side showed the blurry image of the kitchen pantry they had just come from. Cel nodded and followed him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long they can last, this is all still new to me,¡± Tuk said once they were back on the other side. ¡°Sometimes five, sometimes ten or more minutes. I think it depends on the distance and how much of that energy, or source as you call it, I have in me.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Cel said, looking at him in wonder.


    ¡°To answer your other questions,¡± Tuk continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how far I can create a portal because so far I¡¯ve figured out I need to have a good memory and have been to the place where I¡¯m making the portal. I made a portal to our hideout on Moira the other day, and it lasted a little over two minutes. I didn¡¯t dare go through it, fearing I¡¯d get trapped.¡±


    Cel continued to look at him in amazement as he explained everything he knew. His initial nervousness had passed, leaving only the usual blush on his face.


    ¡°No one else knows except you,¡± Tuk concluded his speech.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it that way until this battle mess is over,¡± Cel said with a smile. An idea had formed in her mind while listening to Tuk¡¯s story. She remembered they had snuck out a few days ago and visited the ship Eloken was planning to take to Pyre Crest, the Mythic Whirl.


    Something was gnawing at her; she felt she had to be with them in that battle, that she would be important, that they would need her help. So, with a wide smile and full of adrenaline, she shared her idea with Tuk, who initially opposed it but in the end he never couldn¡¯t resist her persuasion.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "What are you doing here?" Eloken said as Cel emerged from her hiding spot below the deck of the Mythic Whirl.


    She couldn¡¯t answer him yet, focusing all her being on the dragon, burning through all her Dol reserves she had stored. When she tamed Serapion, she felt the connection being made, a sync with their minds like something just clicked and a bond was created for life. She somehow knew that bond would be there forever unless she broke it, but with this creature, it was different.


    This dragon was intelligent. It wasn¡¯t that Serapion wasn¡¯t; he knew how to follow commands, even the more complex ones, and to hunt prey with various tactics, but this creature thought almost like a human.


    Cel felt it fighting against her control and connection. The creature didn¡¯t ask her anything, but its feelings said, ¡°Why are you doing this to me? What do you want from me? Please stop?¡± But Cel couldn¡¯t stop; she had to continue. She felt that if she let go now, the creature would incinerate them out of sheer rage in an instant. She had to break it.


    The problem was she was already at the end of her Dol reserves. If she couldn¡¯t subdue it in the next thirty seconds, they would be in big trouble. She decided to burn all her reserves and attack it with a massive surge, similar to what she had done with Serpion, but on a much larger scale.


    She burned all the Dol and directed it at the dragon, feeling resistance, a rush of emotions. Her head began to ache; she felt her emotions swing from pure anger to indifference, and then, just as her reserves were about to run out, total silence¡ªnothing, emptiness.


    Eloken probably noticed something happening to her because he started shouting louder and louder, but his voice was muffled to her until she finally broke the dragon.


    ¡°Are you okay? Cel, hey, Cel! Can you hear me?¡± Now she heard his voice clearly. He was standing just a few steps away from her, shouting at the top of his lungs.


    Cel still didn¡¯t answer him but commanded the dragon to land gently on the ship. As the dragon moved, everyone on the ship flinched. Eloken grabbed his sword with both hands and assumed a battle stance.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it''s under my control!¡± Cel finally said.


    On the ship, everyone looked at Eloken for an answer, and he just shrugged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again, what are you doing here?¡± Eloken said, looking at Cel, who was still focused on the dragon.


    She hesitated a little, her confidence always crumbling in front of Eloken. ¡°Long story, can we talk about it later?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to learn to follow orders someday¡­ we¡¯ll have a long talk!¡±


    Cel nodded. ¡°Has the battle at Moire started?¡± she asked.


    Eloken calculated for a few seconds and then replied, ¡°It should be starting right about now, we need to go, time is running out.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Cel said with a slight but shy smile.


    And so, a few minutes later, Cel and Eloken found themselves on the dragon¡¯s back, flying not far above the water toward the Island of Moire. Eloken was shocked by Cel¡¯s idea, but who was he to call anyone¡¯s idea crazy, especially when every minute could mean the life or death of their friends, the fate of the kingdom, and possibly the fate of the entire realm.


    ¡°Are we the first humans to fly?¡± Cel shouted to be heard over the wind.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Eloken replied. ¡°People try all sorts of crazy things; I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve tried to fly, but if they had succeeded, we¡¯d have heard about it by now.¡±


    Cel smiled and enjoyed the flight, the wind in her hair, the fresh sea air. If they weren¡¯t heading to a battle, she would have thought this was the pinnacle of her life. But the harsh reality of what awaited them at Moire prevailed, and a knot formed in her stomach again.


    ¡°Do you know where we¡¯re going?¡± Eloken asked, momentarily breaking her anxiety.


    ¡°I do. The dragon is guiding me; it knows where the Island of Moire is.¡±


    Soon after, a castle in the sea appeared on the horizon, its cliffs like stone walls like rising from the water, the Island of Moire.


    ¡°There it is,¡± Cel shouted.


    ¡°I see it, but I don¡¯t see any ships.¡±


    ¡°They must be on the other side, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    They flew directly over Moire at great speed, and everyone they passed by looked up and pointed at the enormous dragon. On the opposite side, they saw archers in defensive positions, as well as several pirate and Joixari ships standing guard in case Moire¡¯s navy decided to attack from behind. Unfortunately for Eloken, they didn¡¯t, waiting instead for the battle to unfold.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Cel asked.


    ¡°There,¡± Eloken spotted black smoke in the distance and tiny ships moving like ants against the blue backdrop. ¡°Whispering Reefs, take us there.¡±


    Cel directed the dragon, and it swooped lower, speeding towards Whispering Reefs.


    ¡°Circle the battle so I can see the situation,¡± Eloken shouted. Cel nodded.


    Cel saw several sunken ships, fires, and black smoke in at least three places. She had to double-check to believe it: a glacier in the sea on this side of the world in the middle of summer. They circled the entire Whispering Reefs twice before Eloken spoke up.


    ¡°Cel,¡± he shouted. ¡°Echo and Dalamir are in trouble on that ship there,¡± Eloken pointed over her shoulder, and Cel hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    ¡°Take me there, and I¡¯ll jump to help them. You start burning that part of the fleet heading through Whispering Reefs towards our convoy exiting on the other side,¡± Eloken pointed to where the convoy of ships was moving towards the exit, with pirates attacking them with cannon fire.


    Cel mentally commanded the dragon, which swooped low, almost touching the reefs and sea, speeding towards the ship where Echo and Dalamir supposedly were. As they approached, Eloken stood up, holding onto her shoulders. When the dragon flew over the ship, Cel wasn¡¯t sure whether to command it to slow down, but before she could think, Eloken jumped off with a roll onto the ship below.


    Cel saw he was fine since he immediately stood up and raised his hands. She commanded the dragon to turn and head towards the pirate fleet chasing their ships and start breathing fire.


    Cel always felt connected to the dragon, sensing its emotions slightly, but when it first breathed fire and scorched two pirate ships, she felt a massive surge of the creature¡¯s anger and a slight pity for the humans it was killing. For the dragon, humans were like pests, not quite like ants, but Cel felt they might be like bats, if you as a human killed fifty bats with one motion you would feel somewhat of a pity towards the creature.


    The dragon would breathe fire, circle, and then start burning pirate ships again in a new loop. By the third loop, the pirates had adapted and began shooting cannonballs at it. Since they didn¡¯t have archers, only the Joixari ships did, a few arrows also flew towards them.


    The dragon¡¯s scales were very tough, and cannonballs bounced off its hard armor, but Cel knew the creature felt every hit. The real problem came when a cannonball hit the thin membrane of its wing and pierced it. The dragon let out a loud roar and changed direction. Cel felt the creature experiencing great trauma, but it continued circling after recovering.


    They had burned over thirty ships when a large arrow from a ship that bore Joixari''s flag flew towards them. The dragon tried to dodge with a swift maneuver, but the arrow struck its tail. The dragon roared again, and Cel saw ice forming on its tail. Only then did she connect the glaciers in the sea with the arrows Trokt had stolen from the Joixari.


    The dragon extended its tail beneath itself and breathed fire to melt the ice. During this, another arrow from the ship below hit the creature directly in the eye. The dragon started flying erratically, and Cel nearly fell off, holding on with all her might to stay on. The creature was now in immense pain, and Cel felt their connection weakening as the dragon¡¯s pain and anger increased. She used this to command the creature to drop her off at the ship where it had dropped Eloken.


    The dragon flew close to that same ship, and at Cel¡¯s command, slowed down enough for her to jump onto the ship. As her last command, Cel ordered it to burn the pirate ships once more. But as she landed on the ship, she felt her connection with the dragon completely sever. The creature let out an enormous roar, the loudest yet, breathed fire at the pirate ships that had injured it, then soared into the sky and headed towards Pyre Crest.


    As Cel landed, rolling less gracefully than Eloken, she found herself amidst complete chaos on the ship.

 18. Help From Above

    Zorr had always been cocky, but the expression on his face now, as he had Echo and Dalamir surrounded by his men, transcended even that. Echo had the urge to charge directly at him and thrust her sword straight through his wide smug smile. A glance to her left showed that Dalamir shared her sentiment, barely refraining from growling.


    ¡°Where is our great leader Eloken?¡± Zorr asked, waving his hands theatrically.


    ¡°I could ask the same about your chieftain Joixari,¡± Echo responded, gripping her sword tighter.


    Zorr just laughed, not answering the question and not asking further about Eloken. Instead, he made a gesture to his soldiers, and those who hadn¡¯t drawn their weapons did so.


    ¡°It would be wise for you two to surrender, to save us some time,¡± he said, his smile slowly fading.


    ¡°No chance,¡± Echo said, and at the same moment, she and Dalamir charged at Zorr and his aides.


    Dalamir went for a warrior in armor similar to theirs, while Echo charged directly at Zorr. She heard the clash of Dalamir and the Armored Warrior just before she reached the spot where Zorr was standing. She moved extraordinarily fast in her enchanted armor, but Zorr was like lightning, using Vis.


    Echo had only sparred with Eloken once in her new armor and had not fared well. While she was unstoppable to ordinary people, she was still quite weak compared to those who could use sources of power.


    She knew Zorr could definitely use Vis, Vit, and Tem, and there was a possibility he had managed to connect with another source since then. Regardless, the combination of the three sources she was sure he could use was deadly, and Echo had to fully concentrate.


    The moment she leaped to a position where she could reach Zorr with her sword and swung, he was already at her right side, drawing his sword. Out of the corner of her eye, Echo saw it was a sword similar to hers, logically he had access to an enchanted sword as well. Using her increased speed and good reflexes, she managed to turn and raise her sword to head level just in time to keep it on her shoulders.


    The sword clash was so strong that she felt it throughout her body. Zorr was using Vis to amplify his strength. He didn¡¯t give her a second to regroup, attacking with a barrage of swings and strikes that she barely avoided and deflected with her sword while retreating uncontrollably.


    Dalamir managed to handle the armored warrior one-on-one, but then a person with a wand joined the fight, making it unfair. After a swing from the armored warrior, Dalamir managed to duck under him and ram him with his shoulder, sending him off balance. Just as he moved to deliver a finishing blow, a ball of intense fire engulfed him. He managed to protect his head with his gauntlet, but felt the heat through his armor and was sure he had sustained burns underneath.


    Thinking quickly, he spotted one of the ordinary soldiers with a long rectangular shield, charged at him, quickly overpowered him, and took the shield to try to defend himself from the fire. A second later, another fireball flew at him. He raised his newly acquired shield just in time to protect himself from the direct hit. The shield barely held but heated up so much that it began to melt at the edges. Dalamir had to discard the shield, and at that moment, the armored warrior crashed into him at full speed, knocking both of their swords loose as they tumbled across the wooden deck of the ship, breaking everything in their path.


    Echo could only catch glimpses of this while dodging Zorr''s attacks. She couldn¡¯t think about Dalamir and his fate; he wasn¡¯t that fragile, he would survive on his own. Echo was thinking about how to go on the offensive; this method of fighting didn¡¯t suit her. Sooner or later, her concentration would lapse, and that would be the end of her.


    She tried to follow Zorr''s attack pattern, but he wasn¡¯t a trained swordsman, so he attacked more or less randomly. Still, she could use that to her advantage. Echo took a deep breath, focusing on Zorr''s movements. He was quick, unpredictable, but not invincible. She needed to find a way to turn his erratic attacks against him. As she dodged another wild swing, she noticed a slight hesitation in his follow-through. It was a small opening, but it was something.


    Dalamir, meanwhile, was struggling with the armored warrior, now disarmed and grappling on the deck. The heat from the previous fireball still lingered, and the pain from his burns was making it hard to concentrate. He had to end this quickly. Using all his strength, he pushed the warrior off him, sending him rolling across the deck. The wand-wielder was already preparing another fireball, this time aiming at Echo, and Dalamir knew he couldn''t let that happen.


    With a burst of speed, he lunged at the wand-wielder, knocking the wand from her hand and delivering a powerful punch to their face. The wand-wielder stumbled back, dazed. Dalamir didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to recover and dove for his sword that lay on the floor. The wand-wielder still dazed held her face as blood spilled out of her nose and tried to compose herself, but it gave enough time to Dalamir to grab his sword and with swift motion end her life.


    Echo saw it and nodded in thanks in between Zorr¡¯s attacks as Dalamir resumed his fight with the armored man.


    Zorr''s eyes flared with anger as he saw his ally with the wand fall. His rage seemed to ignite a darker power within him. He began to mutter incantations under his breath, drawing on the power of Tem. Echo felt a chill run down her spine as she recognized the change in his demeanor.


    In an instant, Zorr''s movements became almost imperceptible to the naked eye. He was moving with such speed that Echo knew he was using Tem and that for him time slowed down and he had every advantage over her. She knew of Tem pretty well but had never faced it in combat and only sparred with Eloken using Tem once, and that was before she had her new armor. For her, It was as if Zorr had become a blur, a living phantom that could strike from any direction.


    Echo steeled herself, knowing she had to stay calm and focused. She couldn¡¯t rely on her speed alone; she needed to predict his attacks. She remembered Eloken''s words when they sparred, focusing on the subtle cues that preceded each move.


    Zorr¡¯s first strike came from her left, his sword aiming for her side. Echo anticipated the attack, bringing her own sword up just in time to block it. The force of the blow reverberated through her arm, but she held firm. For her Zorr vanished and reappeared behind her, his sword slashing downward. Echo rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike.


    Dalamir, seeing Echo''s struggle, tried to join the fray, but the armored warrior blocked his path, renewed in his efforts. Dalamir knew he had to finish his opponent quickly if he was to help Echo. He feinted left, then spun right, aiming his sword into a gap in the warrior''s armor. But the warrior predicted his attack and closed his arm in time to not get stabbed and trapping Dalamir''s sword in the process. He then slammed his gauntlet first into Dalamir¡¯s helmet knocking him down and making him lose his sword once again.


    Echo was barely keeping up with Zorr¡¯s relentless assault. She needed to disrupt his rhythm. As Zorr lunged at her again, she threw a handful of dirt from the deck into his eyes. It was a desperate move, but she hoped it would work. Unfortunately for her it did not work, but backfired as Zorr in his Tem-enchanted speed and strength redirected the dirt at her blinding her momentarily.


    She then felt a hit to her left side and crackling as her armor broke under the force of Zorr¡¯s strike, then another at her right side and back. She felt immense pain through her body as she fell down to her knees. She noticed she couldn''t move as fast as she used to in the armor, it would seem that the armor had lost its enchantments.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Time to ends this,¡± Zorr said with a straight face now. ¡°Can¡¯t waste time on the two of you anymore, there are more important things to do.¡± He stood above her his sword raised.


    Echo lowered her head slightly, practically accepting her fate. Zorr was simply too powerful with his abilities for her. She had to hope that Eloken would arrive soon to save the rest of the fleet from complete slaughter. As Zorr stood over her and muttered something else, a primal, otherworldly roar echoed above them.


    ¡°What in the world is that?¡± one of the soldiers yelled, looking up at the sky. The rest followed his gaze.


    Echo wanted to use the moment of distraction to thrust her sword into Zorr''s leg, but he, still under the influence of Tem, reacted in time and kicked her helmet, knocking her completely to the ground. Lying on the deck, she saw what everyone was looking at: a massive creature flying through the sky, wings spread wide, breathing fire. She squinted as the creature flew closer to their ship, and she could swear she saw two figures riding it.


    ¡°Eloken and his protege,¡± Echo muttered to herself with a slight smile.


    The creature soared above the ship, and from its massive back, who else but Eloken leaped gracefully forward, landing with a roll and standing upright.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± he said, spreading his arms and looking around, seeing Echo and Dalamir on the ground, defeated.


    ¡°I think I came at the right time,¡± he added with a smile. ¡°Looks like you two could use some help.¡±


    ¡°No, we have everything under control,¡± Echo said, feeling an immense relief that she probably wouldn''t end up dead, at least not in the next few seconds as it had seemed.


    ¡°Welcome, Teacher,¡± Zorr said, his cocky smile plastered on his face once again.


    Echo noticed that Eloken was as surprised as she was to hear Zorr''s voice. He must have expected Joixari on this ship. ¡°Zorr, my biggest failure, good to see you too.¡±


    Without any more words, the two charged at each other, and Echo couldn¡¯t help but smile as Zorr now was the one fighting for his life with Eloken attacking with all his might using the combination of the same three sources Zorr used on her.


    She managed to remove her helmet, then worked her way on removing her gauntlets. The armor, without its enchantments, was a dead weight for her now. She needed to get rid of it. Luckily, it was designed to be removable by the person wearing it. It took her almost a minute, but she did it. Now without the dead weight and with only her sword, she decided to help Dalamir, who had managed to regain his sword and was in a brawl with the armored warrior once again.


    On her way to join them, she was intercepted by ordinary soldiers who had finally joined the fight. She engaged in combat with five of them. She had to be very careful now; without her armor, any hit could be fatal. So she took it slow, one soldier at a time. Her strikes were more precise, and she kept her distance. She still had the huge advantage of her enchanted sword, and the soldiers charging her were aware of that.


    Above them, the creature Cel was riding was breathing fire and letting out deafening screeches, but Echo managed to tune them out. The soldiers attacking her were not so fortunate.


    Echo''s focus on the soldiers in front of her remained unbroken despite the chaos around. Each clash of her sword against theirs was deliberate and calculated. She parried and struck with the precision of someone who knew that a single mistake could be fatal.


    One soldier lunged at her, and she sidestepped, bringing her sword down on his exposed back. He fell with a grunt, and she turned to face the next attacker. They came at her simultaneously, but she ducked and rolled between them, rising behind one and driving her sword through his back. She pulled her sword free and blocked a strike from the other soldier, pushing him back with a powerful kick.


    While Echo fought off the soldiers, Dalamir was locked in a fierce struggle with the armored warrior. The two of them exchanged brutal blows, neither gaining the upper hand. Dalamir''s burns throbbed with each movement, but he pushed the pain aside, focusing on his opponent. The armored warrior was strong, but Dalamir had the advantage of experience and street brawls. He ducked under a heavy swing and delivered a powerful punch to the warrior''s side, followed by a swift kick to his knee, making him stagger.


    With the armored warrior momentarily off balance, Dalamir seized the opportunity. He drove his sword into the gap in the warrior''s armor, piercing his side. The warrior let out a roar of pain, but Dalamir didn''t let up. He twisted the blade and pulled it free, delivering a final, powerful strike to the warrior''s neck. The armored warrior fell to the deck, lifeless.


    Echo dispatched the last of the soldiers attacking her and rushed to Dalamir''s side. "You okay?" she asked, panting.


    "I''ve been better," Dalamir replied, clutching his side. "But I''ll live."


    Their attention turned to Eloken, who was locked in a deadly duel with Zorr. The two warriors moved with a speed and grace that was almost impossible to follow. Eloken''s strikes were precise and relentless, while Zorr''s movements were wild and unpredictable, fueled by his anger and desperation.


    Echo and Dalamir knew they couldn''t interfere in this battle; it was beyond their abilities. Instead, they focused on securing the area, ensuring no more enemies would interrupt the fight. They moved swiftly, taking out any remaining soldiers and making sure the deck was clear.


    As they fought, Echo kept an eye on Eloken and Zorr. Despite Zorr''s furious attacks, Eloken seemed to have the upper hand. His calm and controlled movements contrasted sharply with Zorr''s erratic strikes. Eloken''s experience and mastery of the sources of power were evident in every move he made.


    Finally, with a powerful strike, Eloken disarmed Zorr, sending his sword flying across the deck. Zorr stumbled back, panting and clutching his side where Eloken had struck him. Eloken stood tall, his sword pointed at Zorr''s chest.


    "It''s over, Zorr," Eloken said, his voice calm but firm. "Surrender."


    Zorr''s eyes blazed with fury and defiance. "Never," he spat, lunging at Eloken with his bare hands.


    Eloken moved swiftly, sidestepping Zorr''s attack and delivering a powerful blow to his back with the hilt of his sword. Zorr fell to his knees, gasping for breath. Eloken stepped in front of him, sword still raised.


    "You''ve lost," Eloken said, ¡°Stay down!¡± He yelled now, but he didn¡¯t want to kill him, he needed him at least for the interrogation.


    But Zorr wouldn¡¯t stop, he stood up again, his Vit healing his wounds and hard hits to the head.


    ¡°Never!¡± He muttered blood all across his face.


    At that moment Dragon flew over the boat again and someone else jumped on the boat, landing a lot less gracefully than Eloken and almost knocking a soldier that was still standing down. It was Cel.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± She said as she stood up.


    ¡°This man doesn¡¯t want to stay down,¡± Eloken said pointing his sword to the bloodied Zorr. ¡°Can you take care of that?¡± He asked her and Zorr was visibly confused why would Eloken ask her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, my reserves are almost completely gone,¡± Cel said and concentrated for a second.


    "What is happening?" Zorr said with shaky voice, starting to sway as he grabbed one of the pillars to keep from falling. But soon after, his grip weakened, and he collapsed to the ground.


    "Is he asleep?" Echo asked.


    "I guess so..." Cel replied with a big smile.


    "What the hell happened here?" Eloken asked them.


    "We walked into an ambush here," Echo said, pointing to the rocks and narrow sea passages. "Dalamir and I cleared out the pirate ships that ambushed us, and everything almost went well, but then they started shooting those arrows and creating blockades. So, the two of us had to jump in without a plan, and the rest you saw when you landed here."


    "Casualties?" Eloken asked, concerned.


    "We lost at least seven or eight ships. Some were sacrificed deliberately by the general, and others, unfortunately, were too slow."


    "Damn..." Eloken said. "It could have been worse... One more thing worries me, where is Joixari?"


    "I''ve been wondering that the whole time, something smells fishy here." Dalamir added.


    "We''ll have to ask Zorr when he wakes up. Let''s finish this battle somehow and then tackle one problem at a time," Eloken said, and the others nodded in agreement.


    As they were thinking about a plan to proceed, the air around them began to swirl, and a strange energy could be felt. Echo looked around and recognized from Cel''s expression that she knew what was happening.


    "What is this?" she asked.


    "I felt this when Tuk made a portal..."


    "Tuk? A portal?" All three of them questioned.


    "Long story, we''ll talk about it later..." Cel said, and all three turned towards the place where a rift in reality was forming, creating a black spot in the air.


    The three of them drew their weapons and assumed a stance, while Cel stood relaxed to the side as this phenomenon formed into an irregular circle and the image on the other side sharpened, showing a kitchen? Echo wasn''t sure, but the room on the other side looked like a kitchen at the academy, it was a bit blurry, but that was it.


    Then, through the rift, appeared a chubby boy with well-known rosy cheeks.


    "Tuk, what are you doing here?" Cel wondered. "And how can you make a portal here? Don''t you need to be at that place first to make a portal?"


    "That''s what I thought too," Tuk said sheepishly. "But I felt your presence and somehow found you, but that''s not important now."


    "What is happening here?" Eloken asked, confused.


    "The academy is under attack," Tuk said to their horror. "Joixari and his army are at our gates!"

 19. The Past Catches Up

    Five minutes later, they stood in the dim kitchen pantry. The air was thick with the scent of dried herbs and old wood, a sharp contrast to the chaos of the battle of Moire they just came from. It was the same pantry where Tuk had revealed his teleportation gift to Cel just the day before.


    Eloken leaned against a wooden shelf, arms crossed, his sharp eyes darting between the group. He didn¡¯t seem surprised by Tuk¡¯s powers. Of course, Cel thought. Eloken always kept his cards close to his chest. His knowledge of Tuk¡¯s abilities likely extended far beyond what he had ever revealed.


    Tuk fidgeted nervously under Eloken¡¯s intense gaze. "I didn''t mean to keep it a secret... but I didn¡¯t think it would come to this," Tuk muttered, his voice low and uncertain.


    Eloken¡¯s expression softened ever so slightly. "Tuk, it doesn¡¯t matter now. You used your gift when we needed it most. We¡¯ll talk later. Right now, we have bigger concerns."


    He glanced at Zorr, who lay bound with thick ropes. The bruises on Zorr¡¯s face, remnants of their earlier battle, had darkened, but his chest still rose and fell with slow, steady breaths. Leaving him behind would have been too dangerous¡ªZorr was too powerful to risk waking up unsupervised. And if Joixari was here, having Zorr as a bargaining chip could prove critical.


    Echo leaned wearily against the pantry¡¯s stone wall, her sword resting across her lap. She had lost her enchanted armor during her battle with Zorr¡ªthe power burned out from repeated blows. Without it, she looked more vulnerable, though her grip on the sword remained firm. The blade, thankfully, still thrummed with the magical energy it was imbued with.


    The pantry door remained shut, but the sounds from outside were unmistakable¡ªangry shouts, the clash of steel, and the unmistakable thrum of energy crackling through the air. The Academy was under siege.


    Eloken turned to the others. ¡°Tuk, Cel. Stay here. Watch Zorr. If he stirs, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying,¡± Cel interrupted, her eyes blazing with defiance. ¡°We¡¯re not just going to sit here and babysit while the Academy burns down around us.¡±


    ¡°Cel, this isn¡¯t up for debate,¡± Eloken replied sharply. ¡°The situation is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need me,¡± she pressed. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I can do¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not ready,¡± Eloken said, his frustration growing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not useless, Eloken.¡± Cel stepped forward, her jaw set. ¡°Did you forget who took control of that dragon and possibly saved the whole siege of Moire? Who possibly saved all of us when things went south?¡±


    Eloken¡¯s jaw tightened. Cel¡¯s words cut through his resistance. She wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡ªher quick actions with the dragon had turned the tide in their favor. He gave Echo a glance, but Echo only shrugged.


    ¡°She has a point,¡± Echo said tiredly.


    Eloken¡¯s gaze lingered on Cel for a long moment before he finally gave a reluctant nod.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Eloken said at last. ¡°But you stay close to me. No heroics.¡±


    Cel grinned despite herself. ¡°No promises.¡±


    Tuk shifted uncomfortably but didn¡¯t protest as Cel stepped forward, ready to leave.


    ¡°Tuk then you watch over Zorr,¡± Eloken said and the chubby boy just nodded in agreement, he wasn¡¯t up for any heroics.


    Three of them stepped into the dim hallway outside the pantry, the air filled with the distant sounds of combat. Tuk stayed behind, his nervous eyes darting to Zorr¡¯s unconscious form.


    ¡°Tuk, don¡¯t open the door for anyone but us,¡± Eloken ordered. Tuk gave a quick, wordless nod, gripping his small dagger tightly.


    The hallway was narrow, lined with dark wooden beams that creaked with every step. The kitchen and dining wing of the Academy had been built for function rather than beauty¡ªa stark contrast to the grand lecture halls and training arenas. The scent of baking bread lingered in the air, a strange reminder of the life they were fighting to protect.


    They rounded a corner, and Eloken stopped abruptly, raising his hand. Ahead, Joixari¡¯s soldiers clashed with a small group of Academy guards. The soldiers wore dark gray armor with crimson insignias, and their movements were swift and brutal. The guards¡ªwhat was left of them to guard the Academy while the rest fought at Moire¡ªwere young and inexperienced, and as such, they struggled to hold their ground.


    Eloken didn¡¯t hesitate. He drew upon Vis, the raw source that thrummed through his veins. He felt his body shimmer as he enhanced his speed and strength. In an instant, he was in the middle of the fray.


    His first blow sent one of Joixari¡¯s soldiers crashing into the stone wall. The soldier¡¯s helmet cracked on impact, and he slumped to the ground, unconscious or dead, Eloken didn¡¯t care. Eloken spun, dodging a blade aimed for his head, and sent a barrage of punched aimed at his assailant. He hit him so hard and so many times that the soldier fell unconscious before the barrage of punches ended, collapsing bloodied to the ground.


    He noticed relief at the young academy guard¡¯s faces as they watched him dismantle the two Joixari soldiers. He nodded to them with a slight smile, and drew his sword rushing towards a nearby enemy group of four..


    Cel followed him close behind, tapping into her own Vis reserves. She darted between the soldiers with speed that seemed almost inhuman, her movements a blur. She ducked under a sword swing, then leaped into the air and delivered a sharp kick to the soldier¡¯s chest, sending him sprawling. She then sent a burst of overwhelming despair with her emotional manipulation and most of the Joixari¡¯s soldiers were instantaneously overwhelmed and stunned by sudden burst of emotion.


    Echo adjusted her grip on her sword, the worn leather hilt familiar and reassuring in her hand. Even so, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of vulnerability. She felt naked without her enchanted armor¡ªstripped of the strength and speed it had lent her. She¡¯d only had the armor for a short time, but it had allowed her to keep pace with those who were enhanced by the Essence. Now, every movement felt heavier, slower.


    But Echo didn¡¯t linger on the thought. She locked eyes on the nearest stunned soldier, who was struggling to rise from the floor. With a fierce determination, she charged. Her blade sang through the air.


    The first soldier barely had time to raise his weapon before Echo¡¯s enchanted blade cleaved through it, shattering the metal and sending sparks flying. She pivoted on her heel and drove her sword into his chest. He collapsed without a sound.


    Another soldier lunged at her from the left as soon as he recovered from Cel¡¯s blast. Echo ducked under his swing and, with a fluid motion, brought her blade upward. The strike was precise¡ªclean through the gap in his armor at the shoulder, she didn¡¯t have to do it as her sword would cut through his armor with ease, but years of practice and precision were hard to ignore. The solider cried out and dropped his weapon, Echo finished him without remorse.


    A third soldier tried to flee, but Echo was faster. She closed the distance in two quick strides and kicked his legs out from under him. He hit the floor hard, groaning in pain as she disarmed him with a swift twist of her blade, keeping him alive for questioning.


    Within moments, the hallway was silent again, save for the heavy breathing of Eloken, Cel, and Echo and saved academy guards.


    Eloken knelt by one of the Academy guards, who was slumped against the wall with a bloodied lip and a broken arm. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Eloken asked.


    The guard nodded weakly. ¡°We¡¯re holding¡­ but just barely. Joixari¡¯s forces hit us hard. They¡¯ve taken most of the students. Rounded them up and dragged them to the front gardens.¡±


    ¡°Why the gardens?¡± Echo asked, stepping closer. She wiped sweat from her forehead.


    The guard shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But they¡¯ve set up a perimeter. Heavy guards¡ªmore than we could fight off with our numbers.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Another guard, younger and pale with fear, spoke up. ¡°They¡¯re still sweeping the Academy for any students or guards left behind. If you¡¯re heading that way, you¡¯ll have to move fast.¡±


    Eloken turned to the soldier Echo had spared, who sat slumped against the wall, his armor dented and cracked from the duel with Echo. The soldier¡¯s eyes darted nervously between Echo and Eloken, sweat trickling down his temple despite the coolness of the stone corridor.


    Eloken knelt before him, his piercing gaze locked onto the soldier. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell us everything. Why is Joixari here? What does he want?¡±


    The soldier remained silent, lips pressed tightly together. His breathing was shallow, and his hands trembled, but there was no fear in his eyes¡ªjust exhaustion and resignation.


    Echo, still gripping her enchanted blade, stepped forward, the light from its edge casting an eerie glow on the soldier¡¯s face. ¡°If you want to make it out of this alive, you¡¯ll cooperate. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so merciful next time.¡±


    The soldier swallowed hard, but he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything beyond the orders we were given,¡± he said, his voice hoarse. ¡°We weren¡¯t told the whole plan. All I know is that Joixari ordered us to take the students. We didn¡¯t hurt anyone¡ªwe were told not to. He just wants everyone gathered in the front gardens.¡±


    Eloken¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why the gardens?¡±


    The soldier hesitated before shaking his head again. ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s waiting there. Said he will wait for Eloken specifically to show up. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Cel crossed her arms, stepping closer to the slumped soldier. Eloken glanced at her, and without a word, he gave a small nod. He knew what she wanted to try.


    She knelt in front of the soldier, her eyes narrowing as she focused. She drew upon what little had rejuvenated of her Dol reserves since the encounter with the dragon and let the familiar energy flow through her. Cel could push on emotions easily and subdue even the strongest-willed creatures, like the dragon, but manipulating them required far more precision. She had to find the right balance¡ªthe right cocktail of feelings¡ªto break through the soldier¡¯s defenses without driving him into panic or despair.


    Cel began with fear. A trickle of anxiety seeped into the soldier¡¯s mind. His breathing quickened, and his eyes darted nervously between her and Eloken.


    ¡°Why are you afraid?¡± she asked softly, her tone almost gentle. ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    The soldier¡¯s lips trembled, but he shook his head again. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know anything else,¡± he stammered.


    Cel adjusted her approach. She lessened the fear and replaced it with guilt. A heavy weight settled over the soldier¡¯s chest, as though he were being crushed under the weight of his own actions. His shoulders sagged. Tears welled up in his eyes, but still, he didn¡¯t speak.


    She sighed. No guilt, then. He truly didn¡¯t believe he had done anything wrong.


    Finally, she pushed empathy to the forefront of his mind. She tried to make him feel the pain and fear of the students who had been taken. She tried to make him understand the stakes of the battle. But again, there was no shift in his expression beyond confusion and exhaustion.


    He doesn¡¯t know. The realization hit the crew like a dull weight in their chest.


    She pulled back the emotional manipulation, allowing the soldier¡¯s mind to clear. He blinked rapidly, shaking off the lingering effects. ¡°I told you everything I know,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Joixari didn¡¯t tell us why. He just said he¡¯d be waiting in the gardens for Eloken.¡±


    Eloken placed a hand on Cel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Enough,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    The soldier slumped with relief as Cel stood. Without another word, the group made their way through the narrow hallways of the Academy until they reached a hidden stairwell leading to the roof.


    The late afternoon air was cool and heavy with the scent of rain as they stepped onto the roof, the sky dimming with the approach of evening. Thick clouds gathered overhead, casting long shadows across the Academy. From their vantage point, they could see the front gardens stretching out below. The sight made Cel¡¯s breath catch in her throat.


    Joixari¡¯s army filled the gardens. Rows upon rows of soldiers, all clad in dark gray armor with crimson insignias, stretched as far as the eye could see. There were at least three thousand of them. Even with reinforcements from Moire, the battle would be bloody¡ªand there was no guarantee they would win with their lines thinned and their soldiers exhausted.


    Eloken¡¯s gaze was sharp and unwavering as he surveyed the scene. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m going down there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Echo¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. That¡¯s suicide.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting for me,¡± Eloken said. ¡°And while they¡¯re not killing anyone right now. The students, the guards, the professors¡ªthey¡¯re all down there. Yaub is down there. Zoras too,¡± Eloken said, pointing to their friends held captive below. ¡°If we don¡¯t act now or do something stupid, they could be slaughtered.¡±


    Echo¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°And if you go down there alone, what do you think will happen? Joixari will kill you, and then he¡¯ll kill everyone else anyway.¡±


    Eloken¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°It¡¯s a risk I have to take.¡±


    Cel stepped forward, her voice firm. ¡°We¡¯re not letting you go alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to stay behind, I am done doing that,¡± Eloken said. ¡°But we need one more thing before we go down there.¡±


    Echo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Zorr.¡±


    Eloken nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the only leverage we have. Joixari might be willing to listen if we have him.¡±


    For a long moment, Echo said nothing. Her gaze shifted between Eloken and the massive army below. Finally, she let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said reluctantly. ¡°If you somehow survive this, I¡¯m going to kill you myself one of these days.¡±


    Eloken allowed himself a small smile. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    They descended from the roof in silence, the weight of their decision pressing heavily on each of them. The cool breeze that had accompanied them on the roof was gone, replaced by the stale air of the Academy¡¯s narrow hallways. Their footsteps echoed softly against the stone floor and then was replaced by the squeaks of the wooden panels as they made their way back to the pantry where Tuk and Zorr waited.


    Tuk was exactly where they had left him, still gripping his dagger with unyielding determination. His eyes lit up with relief when he saw them return.


    ¡°Guys it¡¯s so good to have you back here! What¡¯s going on, What¡¯s the plan?¡± Tuk asked nervously, glancing at the unconscious Zorr.


    Eloken didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Tuk, I want you to open a portal and leave now.¡±


    Tuk¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What? Leave? Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but in short I need you to go to Dalamir and Trokt. Tell them exactly what¡¯s happening. Joixari has us surrounded with three thousand soldiers. Everyone¡ªstudents, professors, guards¡ªhas been taken to the front gardens. We need reinforcements now.¡±


    Tuk swallowed hard, understanding the gravity of the situation. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t get there in time?¡±


    ¡°Then you still have to go,¡± Eloken said. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. You¡¯re our best chance.¡±


    Tuk hesitated for only a moment before nodding. He took a deep breath and began focusing. The air around him shimmered with energy, and moments later, a portal burst into existence.


    ¡°Go, Tuk,¡± Cel said gently. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He gave Cel a quick, nervous glance before stepping through the portal. The light disappeared behind him, leaving only the four of them in the quiet pantry.


    Eloken turned to Echo and Cel. ¡°Let¡¯s take Zorr and head to the front entrance. It¡¯s time.¡±


    Eloken turned to Zorr and knelt down, checking his bindings one last time. The ropes were tight and secure. He gave a curt nod and hoisted the unconscious man over his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They reached the main entrance to the Academy¡ªa massive set of hard wooden doors that led directly to the front gardens without any interruptions, Joixari must have heard they¡¯d arrived and knew Eloken had no choice but to surrender. Eloken paused for a moment, taking in a deep breath before pushing the doors open with both hands.


    The doors groaned as they swung outward, revealing the gardens in all their grim reality. Joixari¡¯s soldiers filled every available space, their dark gray armor glinting in the fading light. A sea of crimson insignias, and axe and a hound, stretched out before them, rows upon rows of soldiers standing in disciplined silence.


    At the very center of the gardens stood Joixari. His figure was unmistakable¡ªa towering man with dark, angular armor that seemed to drink in the light around him. He has gotten himself another enchanted armor, Eloken thought to himself.His helmet, shaped like a serpent¡¯s head, obscured most of his face, but his burning gaze remained locked on Eloken.


    Behind Joixari, a group of students and Academy staff knelt in a tight cluster, their hands bound. Among them, Eloken spotted Yaub and Zoras. Both looked exhausted and bruised but alive.


    Eloken, Echo, and Cel stepped into the gardens with slow, measured strides. The crowd of soldiers parted to make way for them, their movements eerily synchronized. Every eye was fixed on the three figures, carrying a fourth bounds in ropes, making their way toward Joixari.


    As they stopped a few paces from Joixari, Eloken adjusted Zorr¡¯s weight on his shoulder and set him down roughly at his feet. The unconscious man groaned but didn¡¯t stir.


    Joixari removed his helmet and his gaze flickered to Zorr before settling on Eloken. His lips curled into a faint, mocking smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you,¡± Joixari said, his voice deep and smooth and full of glee and confidence.


    ¡°What is that you want?¡± Eloken asked. ¡°My head? This empire? I never understood your reasoning for all this.¡±


    ¡°I have my reason, or had my reason so to say, until I¡¯ve met someone you knew.¡± Joxiari said. ¡°Not even your spies found about her, and she was a mastermind behind it all, I am not ashamed to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Eloken asked, genuinely curious. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her explain.¡± Joixari said and the soldiers on his right side parted making a way for a figure in a long dark cloak.


    As the figure approached, she removed her hood, and long red hair spilled over her shoulders and back.


    Cel looked at the woman, then at Joixari who still had a dumb smirk on his face, then at Echo and Eloken, whose faces have turned white as they¡¯ve seen a ghost.


    ¡°What is going on? Who is this?¡± Cel asked.


    Eloken and Echo couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Hello Eloken, Echo.¡± The figure said her voice smooth, almost making Cel forget that she was in between three thousand enemy soldiers. The figure then turned her gaze behind Joixari, towards the bound students and rest of the academy staff. ¡°Yaub, Zoras, good to see you again.¡±


    All four of them had the dumbstruck expression as if they didn¡¯t understand what was happening, Echo was the first to find her voice.


    "Zosima?" she said, her voice trembling. Cel had never seen Echo like this. ¡°Zosima, is that really you.¡±


    ¡°In flesh, my sister,¡± She answered.


    ¡°How are you alive?¡± Echo said and started towards the mysterious woman. The soldiers all drew their weapons, but Zosima gave them a command to stand down.


    ¡°No thanks to Eloken,¡± Zosima said. ¡°You never told them what really happened that night, have you my Brother.¡±


    Echo, Yaum and Zoras all turned their gaze towards Eloken who still couldn¡¯t mutter a word.


    "Fine. If you don¡¯t want to, maybe it¡¯s time I told them what really happened that night," the mysterious woman said with a devilish smile.

 20. Sins of the Past (part 1)

    The city of Brynmar, resting on the edge of the Isari Kingdom, pulsed with life as the last traces of daylight disappeared beyond the horizon. Inside The Rusted Hound, a rowdy tavern known for its cheap ale and rough patrons, smoke curled through the air, mixing with the scent of stale beer and sweat.


    A woman with striking red hair stepped through the worn wooden doors, her silk-like cloak swaying with each graceful step. Her emerald eyes, sharp and calculating, scanned the room until they landed on a group of four guards seated in a shadowed corner booth.


    The guards wore the insignia of the Iron Raven¡ªa black-winged raven perched on a sword¡ªa symbol marking them as soldiers of Lord Malrik, one of the region¡¯s wealthiest and most feared lords. They were deep into their drinks, their laughter loud and their speech slurred.


    Zosima let her gaze linger on them just long enough before shifting her eyes to a table on the opposite side of the tavern. Seated there, half-hidden in the dim light, were Eloken, Zoras, Echo, Dalamir, Trokt, Gotak and Yaub.


    They met her glance with the smallest of gestures¡ªeach one lifting their mugs slightly in acknowledgment, hidden smiles playing on their faces. Their expressions were relaxed, but their eyes were sharp, watchful.


    Zosima turned back toward the guards and began her approach, her movements slow and deliberate. Each step carried a quiet confidence, her silk cloak whispering against the floorboards as the noise in the tavern seemed to dull.


    By the time she reached their table, the guards had gone silent. They watched her with wide eyes, their drunken bravado fading beneath the intensity of her gaze.


    Zosima recognized their leader instantly¡ªCaptain Gaelin, a burly man with a scar tracing down his cheek and the look of someone who had spent too many years in too many taverns.


    Without hesitation, she offered him a small smile. ¡°My name is Serya,¡± she said, her voice smooth and lilting.


    Gaelin leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing slightly before a grin spread across his face. ¡°Care for a drink, Serya?¡± he slurred, motioning to an empty chair.


    Her smile widened just enough to disarm him. She had them exactly where she wanted.


    Gaelin leaned in closer, his eyes lingering too long on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve got unusual features. Where does a gal like you come from?¡±


    Zosima¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°Far, far away,¡± she said, her tone playful. ¡°Far far south¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t know where it is on a map.¡± She leaned in slightly. ¡°But let¡¯s not talk about geography now.¡±


    Another guard chuckled. ¡°You said ¡®your girlfriends.¡¯ Where are they? What are you doing here alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re waiting for me at The Silver Stag inn,¡± she answered with a shrug. ¡°I just came out for a walk¡ªto see the town and, maybe, to meet some strong men along the way.¡± Her gaze flitted to Gaelin, her smile widening just enough to send a ripple of excitement through the table.


    Gaelin puffed out his chest, clearly taking the bait. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve met the right men tonight,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°We¡¯re Malrik¡¯s finest.¡±


    The guards exchanged self-satisfied glances, their drunken confidence rising with every word.


    Zosima nodded slowly. ¡°Malrik¡¯s finest. That must be why you¡¯re drinking alone in the corner, far away from the real action.¡±


    Gaelin frowned for a moment, the insult almost registering before Zosima¡¯s laughter disarmed him again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink, then,¡± she said, sliding into the empty chair at their table. ¡°Tell me more about yourselves. And maybe I¡¯ll tell you a few secrets too.¡±


    Zosima leaned forward at the guards'' table, her voice lilting with a playful edge. She laughed at their crude jokes, her eyes dancing with mischief as she refilled their mugs. The more they drank, the easier it became to steer the conversation wherever she wanted.


    Gaelin, now well past tipsy, slammed his mug on the table. ¡°Serya, you¡¯re too good for this place!¡± he declared loudly. The other guards laughed along, their inhibitions fading with each gulp of ale.


    Zosima¡¯s smile was all charm and danger. She leaned in close, brushing a strand of red hair over her shoulder. ¡°I could say the same about you, Captain. But let¡¯s see how you handle one more round first.¡± As the guards roared with laughter she called for another round of drinks.


    At the other side of the tavern Eloken leaned back in his chair, observing the scene with a quiet, amused intensity. He sipped his ale as his gaze lingered on Zosima.


    ¡°She¡¯s terrifying,¡± Trokt muttered, shaking his head. ¡°I mean, look at her. She¡¯s got them wrapped around her finger.¡±


    Zoras chuckled. ¡°Manipulative doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it. She¡¯s a force of nature.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s deadly wrapped in charm,¡± Gotak said with a mischievous grin. ¡°A trap waiting to spring.¡±


    Echo didn¡¯t join in the laughter. Her eyes remained fixed on the guards¡¯ table. ¡°They¡¯re almost too drunk now. She¡¯s pushing them hard.¡±


    Dalamir nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡±


    At that moment, Zosima stood up, brushing the wrinkles from her silk cloak. She caught Eloken¡¯s eye and gave him a subtle gesture¡ªa quick touch to her ear, followed by a flick of her wrist.


    Eloken set his mug down. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Without another word, the group rose from their seats. They slipped out the side door of the tavern, moving silently into the dark, winding alleys that led to The Silver Stag inn.


    The narrow streets were empty, save for the occasional flicker of a distant torch. The cool night air pressed against their skin as they moved cautiously, keeping to the shadows. They didn¡¯t speak.


    When they finally reached the last alley before the inn, Eloken motioned for them to stop. He peered around the corner, his breath caught in his chest.


    The sight before them froze them all in place.


    The Silver Stag was surrounded by Lord Malrik¡¯s guards. Dozens of them, all bearing the Iron Raven insignia on their armor, had formed a perimeter around the building. Every patron of the inn had been dragged outside, their hands bound behind their backs as they were forced to kneel in the dirt.


    ¡°Shit, we¡¯ve been made,¡± Echo whispered as they all looked at each other in terror.


    They scanned the situation as quickly and quietly as possible, taking in the positions of the guards surrounding The Silver Stag. The tense silence between them was broken only by the occasional distant sound of footsteps or muffled orders from the guards. Once they had gathered all the information they could, Eloken motioned for the group to retreat.


    They slipped through a few narrow, winding streets, putting several blocks between themselves and the inn. Only when they were sure they couldn¡¯t be heard did they come to a halt in a dark alley, hidden from prying eyes.


    Dalamir was the first to speak, his jaw clenched. ¡°Someone betrayed us.¡± His tone was low, but the fury behind it was unmistakable.


    ¡°Fucking hell, what do we do now?¡± Zoras burst out, pacing back and forth in frustration.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Trokt said, his voice steady. He glanced at Echo and Eloken, both of whom were lost in thought, their expressions grim.


    ¡°We have to warn Zosima,¡± Echo finally said, locking eyes with Eloken. ¡°If it¡¯s not already too late.¡±


    Eloken snapped out of his thoughts, his gaze sharpening. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is too late,¡± he said. ¡°This was a carefully laid trap. Someone from our outside network of people must have sold us out. But we don¡¯t have time to dwell on that now.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He exhaled slowly, already formulating a plan. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and try to warn Zosima. If she¡¯s already captured, I¡¯ll do everything I can to get her out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Echo said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not going alone. No way.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eloken¡¯s tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. ¡°There¡¯s no need to risk more lives, and you¡¯ll need everyone to clear out the lair. Whoever betrayed us doesn¡¯t know its location yet, but we can¡¯t take any chances.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Gotak interjected, stepping forward. ¡°No way I¡¯m letting you go alone. If there¡¯s any kind of skirmish, it¡¯s best that I¡¯m there to cover you.¡±


    Eloken hesitated for only a moment. Then he nodded. ¡°Fine. Just you. The rest of you, head to the lair now. Gather everything¡ªour belongings, plans, everything we can¡¯t afford to lose¡ªand bring them with you.¡±


    He glanced at each of them, his gaze lingering. ¡°We¡¯ll meet at the entrance to Ravkar Forest in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Dalamir said before Echo could protest again.


    The others nodded in confirmation. Without another word, they split into two groups, disappearing into the shadows of Brynmar.


    Eloken and Gotak approached The Rusted Hound from the back, their footsteps light against the worn cobblestones. The moon¡¯s pale light barely reached the narrow alleyways, leaving much of Brynmar cloaked in shadows. They moved silently, pressing against the side of the building as they reached a small, dust-covered window. Eloken wiped the grime off with his sleeve and peered inside.


    Through the dim interior of the tavern, they saw Zosima being led out the front door by four guards she was sitting with the whole night. Their swagger and drunken slurs had disappeared completely. They were now cold and sober, their movements sharp and calculated.


    ¡°It was all a trap,¡± Gotak muttered. ¡°They were acting the whole night.¡±


    Eloken exhaled slowly. ¡°How could we be so stupid.¡± He said, but gathered his thoughts quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s follow. See what they plan to do with her.¡±


    They slipped along the alley, heading toward the front of the tavern. They hugged the shadows, careful not to be seen as they reached the edge of the street. The guards stood outside, Zosima held firmly between them.


    Another three guards approached Captain Gaelin, the man with the scar down his cheek. He listened intently as one of his subordinates delivered a report.


    ¡°All the guests have been brought out front. No one seems suspicious, but we left them tied up outside Inn for you to question if you wish Sir,¡± the soldier said.


    Gaelin nodded curtly. ¡°And the room she rented?¡±


    ¡°Empty,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°There was nothing inside. She probably never even entered it¡ªjust booked it to throw us off or lure us in.¡±


    Gaelin¡¯s expression darkened, his frustration evident. He turned toward Zosima, yanking her forward roughly.


    ¡°Where are your accomplices?¡± he demanded, his tone harsh a stark and his expression devoid of any humanity a stark contrast to the man he was inside the Tavern.


    ¡°My girlfriends?¡± Zosima asked with a grin. ¡°They must have gone out for a walk as well, this is a nice town after all.¡±


    Gaelin had no patience and slapped her across the face. Zosima almost fell, but somehow managed to stay on her feet. She looked delicate, but she was a fierce warrior.


    Eloken tensed, his fists clenching at his sides. His instincts screamed at him to intervene, but before he could take a step, Gotak¡¯s firm hand landed on his shoulder.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gotak whispered.


    Zosima, despite the rough treatment, gave Gaelin a slow, mocking smile wiping blood from her mouth caused by the earlier slap. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change in tone? Were you always this unpleasant, or is this some war trauma bubbling to the surface?¡± Her words dripped with mockery.


    Gaelin¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face twisting with anger. Without hesitation, he struck her across the face again. The slap echoed through the street. Zosima stumbled, but the smile never left her lips.


    ¡°That woman is insane,¡± Eloken thought to himself.


    At that moment, the distant sound of wheels creaking against cobblestones reached them. A carriage pulled by two black horses rolled into view, stopping just in front of the tavern. The driver remained silent, his face obscured by the shadows of his hood.


    Gaelin motioned to three of his men. ¡°Take this bitch to Lord Malrik¡¯s mansion. We¡¯ll interrogate her properly there, and the lord will decide what to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± one of the guards said, stepping forward and grabbing Zosima by the arm. He shoved her toward the carriage, forcing her inside. The door shut with a heavy thud, and the horses snorted impatiently.


    Gotak leaned closer to Eloken. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Eloken didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I know a shortcut to Malrik¡¯s mansion. If we leave now, we¡¯ll beat them there. We¡¯ll figure out the rest on the way.¡±


    Gotak raised an eyebrow. ¡°This would go a lot smoother if we had everyone.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Eloken said through gritted teeth. ¡°But we don¡¯t have time. If we go back for the others, they¡¯ll get her inside the mansion before we can stop them and that place is more fortified than the palace in Worlin. We¡¯d never get her out.¡±


    Gotak nodded slowly. ¡°All right. If you say so, lead the way.¡±


    Eloken led Gotak to the western side of the city, navigating through narrow alleys and abandoned streets. They finally reached an old, crumbling section of the city walls. Hidden beneath a pile of debris was the entrance to a forgotten tunnel, one Eloken and the crew used to smuggle things inside the city.


    ¡°Almost forgot,¡± Eloken said a moved a couple wooden boxes that were gathering dust near the entrance to the hidden tunnel. He pulled dark brown wooden create and opened it revealing a nice arsenal of weapons.


    ¡°Now we talking,¡± Gotak said with a smile a picked a Mace, his weapon of choice.


    Eloken picked up a medium sized sword for himself, and two smaller daggers for Zosima. She had always preferred lighter weapons, ones that suited her assassin-like style.


    ¡°This way,¡± he said to Gotak leading him inside the tunnel.


    The tunnel led them beneath the city walls, emerging just beyond into a dense forest that bordered Malrik Mansion. A narrow, winding path through the woods brought them to a small, creaking wooden bridge that spanned a shallow river. This bridge, Eloken knew, was the only way for the carriage to cross before reaching the mansion gates. It was also the perfect ambush point.


    They arrived just in time, with the faint sound of distant hoofbeats carrying through the trees.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Gotak asked as they positioned themselves near the bridge.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here,¡± Eloken explained. ¡°I¡¯ll block the bridge, act like a drunk vagrant to stop the carriage. Once the guards come out, we strike.¡±


    ¡°We have a few minutes before they arrive,¡± Eloken said. ¡°Hide behind that dense bush. When they try to move me, I¡¯ll attack. You join in immediately. No time for second-guessing¡ªthis will be loud, and I¡¯m sure reinforcements will hear us as the mansion is just down the road. We need to be quick.¡±


    Gotak nodded. ¡°Understood. Stay alive.¡±


    He disappeared behind the brush, and Eloken took his position in the middle of the narrow bridge. He pulled his hood low over his face and started to sway, mimicking a drunken wanderer.


    The sound of the carriage grew louder. Moments later, two black horses trotted into view, their breath steaming in the cool night air. The carriage came to a stop just short of the bridge, and the driver¡ªa burly man with a deep scowl¡ªimmediately began shouting.


    ¡°Move, drunkard! Get off the bridge before you end up under the wheels!¡±


    Eloken staggered forward, arms outstretched as if pleading. ¡°Spare a coin for a poor soul, will you?¡± he slurred. ¡°Not for ale, I swear.¡±


    The driver scowled. ¡°Damn beggars,¡± he muttered. Then, with three sharp raps on the side of the carriage, he signaled for the guards to handle it.


    The door swung open, and three of the guards who reported to Gaelin stepped out, swords already drawn. They were joined by two more, who had apparently been riding inside the carriage.


    Eloken¡¯s grin widened beneath his hood. ¡°Five against two. I like those odds.¡±


    The guards approached, clearly eager to clear the nuisance from their path. When they were just a few paces away, Eloken drew his sword in a single, fluid motion and lunged at the nearest guard.


    His blade found its mark, slicing through the man¡¯s sword arm before he could even react. The guard cried out and fell back, clutching the wound.


    Gotak burst from his hiding spot like a charging bull. His spiked mace crashed into the side of another guard, shattering ribs with a sickening crunch. The man went down hard, gasping for air.


    The third guard managed to swing at Gotak, but the larger man raised his mace just in time to block the strike. With a roar, Gotak swung again, sending the guard¡¯s sword flying before delivering a bone-crushing blow to his shoulder.


    The door to the carriage opened again, and Zosima stepped out. Her hands were still bound.


    Eloken didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled the daggers from his belt and tossed them toward her. Zosima caught them with practiced ease.


    In one swift motion, she sliced through the ropes binding her wrists. The moment she was free, she joined the fray.


    One of the two remaining guards charged at her, but Zosima sidestepped his clumsy attack with grace. She ducked low, spun, and drove both daggers into the gaps in his armor. The guard crumpled to the ground, groaning.


    The coachman, seeing his men fall one by one, finally drew a short sword and leaped from his seat. He charged at Zosima, rage etched across his face.


    Zosima met him head-on. She ducked under his wild swing and slashed at his legs, forcing him to stumble. Before he could recover, she drove one dagger into his sword hand and the other into his side. He collapsed, his weapon clattering to the ground.


    The remaining soldier was no match for Gotak and Eloken. By the time Zosima had finished with the coachman, the guard was already down.. Gotak finished him  with a crushing blow to the chest, sending the man to his eternal rest.


    Breathing heavily, the three of them gathered in the center of the bridge.


    ¡°This was close,¡± Zosima said, cleaning her daggers on the coachman¡¯s cloak. ¡°But it was fun.¡±


    Eloken nodded, relieved that they had managed to save Zosima without any casualties. Gotak, however, pulled her into a tight hug instead.


    Their brief moment of triumph was shattered by the distant thunder of hooves.


    Eloken¡¯s head snapped up. From the direction of Malrik Mansion, a group of riders emerged, their dark silhouettes illuminated by the pale moonlight. Twenty mounted soldiers, moving in disciplined formation. At their head rode Vaerin Malrik, Lord Malrik¡¯s eldest son. A renowned duelist, known for his ruthless efficiency with the blade and his utter lack of mercy. His posture was relaxed, almost lazy, but his hand rested easily on the pommel of his sword¡ªa predator toying with its prey.


    From the opposite side of the road, more riders approached at a gallop. Captain Gaelin led them, his scarred face grim, his soldiers fanning out behind him. Their expressions were hard, their weapons already drawn.


    They were surrounded.

 21. Sins of the Past - part 2

    The night was still. Too still.


    The only sound was the slow shifting of armor and the distant snorts of restless horses. The bridge, few minutes ago a place of silent ambush, was now the center of a deadly standoff.


    Eloken stood with his sword lowered, his mind racing through every possible outcome. He, Gotak, and Zosima were outnumbered more than ten to one. Vaerin Malrik, heir to Lord Malrik¡¯s estate, sat atop his black stallion, a picture of effortless confidence. His golden-stitched cloak draped over his armored shoulders, the hilt of his sword catching the moonlight.


    From the opposite side of the road, Captain Gaelin and his soldiers tightened their grip on their weapons.


    ¡°Quite the mess you¡¯ve made,¡± Vaerin said, his voice smooth and measured. He dismounted with a casual grace, as if he had all the time in the world. ¡°My father will be very displeased.¡±


    Eloken didn¡¯t respond. He knew better than to waste words when outnumbered.


    Gaelin, however, had no patience for theatrics. ¡°Surrender now,¡± he barked, stepping forward. His scarred face twisted into something between a scowl and a sneer. ¡°You¡¯ve nowhere to run, and Lord Malrik has no interest in wasting more men on you.¡±


    Gotak shifted beside Eloken, his fingers twitching around the handle of his spiked mace. ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to waste more men, he shouldn¡¯t have sent so many.¡±


    Zosima chuckled, twirling a dagger between her fingers. ¡°Oh, Captain, why so nervous,¡± she mused, tilting her head at Gaelin. ¡°You are not as charming as you presented yourself in the tavern, I see.¡±


    Gaelin¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°That mouth of yours is going to get you killed, girl.¡±


    ¡°She does have that effect on people,¡± Eloken said.


    Vaerin took another step forward, hands resting lightly on his belt. ¡°Enough,¡± he said, though there was no urgency in his voice. ¡°We can do this the easy way or the hard way. You three lay down your weapons, and my father will see to it that your deaths are... painless.¡±


    Gotak let out a low laugh. ¡°See, that doesn¡¯t sound like much of a bargain.¡±


    Vaerin shrugged. ¡°That depends on how much pain you¡¯re willing to endure before you die.¡±


    The silence stretched. The wind stirred the trees, sending dry leaves skittering across the dirt path.


    Eloken took a slow breath. Think.


    They couldn¡¯t fight their way out¡ªnot against this many. But surrender was out of the question.


    That left one option.


    A gamble.


    His grip tightened on his sword, and he slowly raised it, pointing the tip at Vaerin.


    ¡°If you want me,¡± he said, voice calm, ¡°fight me for it.¡±


    A ripple of amusement spread through the soldiers. A few chuckled. Others murmured among themselves.


    Vaerin¡¯s lips curled into something resembling a smirk. ¡°You want a duel?¡±


    Eloken nodded. ¡°One-on-one. You win, we surrender.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous wager,¡± Vaerin said. ¡°What do you get if you win?¡±


    ¡°I take my people and walk away.¡±


    Gaelin scoffed. ¡°You think Malrik would allow that?¡±


    Eloken didn¡¯t take his eyes off Vaerin. ¡°You¡¯re his heir. If you give your word, he¡¯ll honor it. Or are you afraid you¡¯ll lose?¡±


    The words hit their mark. Vaerin¡¯s smirk flickered, just for a second. He glanced at his men, then back at Eloken.


    And then he laughed.


    A deep, amused laugh, like he had just heard the greatest joke in the world.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°I accept.¡±


    Zosima and Gotak both turned sharply toward Eloken, but he gave them the slightest shake of his head. Trust me.


    Vaerin unfastened his cloak and handed it to a nearby soldier. He stretched his arms, then unsheathed his dueling sword with a practiced flick. The polished steel glinted under the pale moonlight, its razor-sharp edge a testament to the wealth and training behind it.


    Eloken exhaled slowly, adjusting his stance. The weight of the sword in his grip was familiar, grounding. He watched the way Vaerin moved, the way his fingers flexed around the hilt. This wasn¡¯t a man who hesitated. This was a killer.


    The world around them seemed to still. The soldiers, both Gaelin¡¯s and Malrik¡¯s, formed a loose circle around them, their expressions ranging from amusement to anticipation. A duel was always a spectacle, even in the midst of a manhunt.


    Zosima and Gotak stood a few paces behind Eloken, their weapons still in hand, tense but motionless. They knew this fight wasn¡¯t about skill alone¡ªit was a distraction, a gamble to carve out the slimmest chance of escape.


    Vaerin smirked, tilting his head ever so slightly. "Let¡¯s see what you have, then."


    And he lunged.


    Eloken barely had time to react.


    His blade clashed against Vaerin Malrik¡¯s in a shower of sparks. The force of the strike sent a numbing vibration up his arm, but he held his ground. Vaerin was fast, his movements precise, the sign of a noble trained in the art of dueling from birth.


    But Eloken wasn¡¯t playing by the rules of nobles


    He twisted his wrist mid-parry, shifting the angle of his blade and forcing Vaerin¡¯s sword to slide off-course. In that fraction of a second, he kicked forward, his boot slamming into Vaerin¡¯s knee. The duelist stumbled, cursing under his breath.


    Eloken turned sharply and met Zosima¡¯s gaze. Now.


    Zosima moved first. She lunged, not at Vaerin, but at the soldier nearest to her, her daggers flashing in the moonlight. She sliced across his arm, forcing him to drop his weapon. Chaos erupted.


    Gotak roared, swinging his mace in a wide arc, catching one of Gaelin¡¯s men in the chest and sending him sprawling.


    "Stop them!" Gaelin bellowed.


    Eloken didn¡¯t need to hear it twice. He grabbed Zosima¡¯s wrist, yanking her back as the three of them broke into a dead sprint toward the tree line.


    Behind them, Vaerin¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    The night exploded with motion.


    They darted through the dense forest, weaving between towering trees, the underbrush clawing at their legs. Behind them, the sound of hooves and shouted orders grew louder. Malrik¡¯s men were in pursuit, and they weren¡¯t just running them down¡ªarrows whistled through the trees, striking bark and slicing through the air dangerously close.


    Gotak grunted as he ducked beneath a low-hanging branch. ¡°We need to lose them fast.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re working on it,¡± Zosima shot back, her breathing quick..


    Eloken glanced behind him. The soldiers weren¡¯t relenting. Archers had positioned themselves at a distance, loosing arrows in a relentless assault, luckily dense forest was providing a decent cover, but then Gotak let out a strangled sound. He stumbled forward, barely catching himself against a tree.


    Eloken¡¯s stomach dropped. An arrow jutted from Gotak¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Zosima cursed, grabbing his arm. ¡°We have to keep moving.¡±


    Another arrow sliced through the air¡ªthis one embedding itself deep into Gotak¡¯s back.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Gotak stumbled, his knees hitting the dirt. His breathing was ragged, but he still managed to grip his mace, planting it against the ground as if it alone would hold him upright.


    ¡°Gotak!¡± Eloken moved toward him, but Gotak raised a shaking hand.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± he gasped. ¡°No time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving you,¡± Zosima snapped.


    ¡°You have to.¡± Gotak¡¯s voice was strained, but unwavering. He forced himself to his feet, staggering slightly before finding his balance. He turned toward the approaching soldiers. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off. Buy you time.¡±


    Eloken clenched his jaw. ¡°We can find another way.¡±


    Gotak gave him a bloody grin. ¡°This time, you don¡¯t have time for another way.¡±


    Another arrow whistled through the air, narrowly missing them.


    Zosima hesitated, her hands clenching into fists. But she knew the truth. Gotak was already dead.


    She turned toward Eloken. ¡°We have to go.¡±


    Eloken¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He met Gotak¡¯s gaze one last time, nodding.


    Gotak smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t waste this.¡±


    Then, with a roar, he turned, charging toward their pursuers.


    This time Zosima grabbed Eloken¡¯s wrist, yanking him forward as they ran.


    The terrain became rougher, the incline steeper. They were heading away from the city, deeper into unfamiliar ground. The shouts behind them were growing fainter, but not because Malrik¡¯s men had given up. No. They were closing in, driving them toward something.


    Then they saw it.


    The cliff.


    Eloken skidded to a halt, dirt and loose stones kicking up at his feet. The drop stretched below them¡ªa sheer rock face leading down to jagged rocks and a winding river far, far below.


    Zosima turned, cursing under her breath. Behind them, the torchlights of their pursuers flickered between the trees.


    They were out of time.


    Vaerin emerged first, his sword still in hand, his expression infuriatingly composed. Behind him, Captain Gaelin and a dozen soldiers spread out, weapons ready.


    Vaerin tilted his head. ¡°That was not in heart of duel.¡± But what to expect from a low life thief and con artist.¡±


    Eloken took a slow step back. The edge of the cliff was less than two feet behind him. Zosima stood beside him, her breathing steady despite the situation.


    Gaelin sneered. ¡°You are done, I am going to enjoy killing you two once Lord Merlik is done with you.¡±


    Eloken exhaled. He looked at Zosima.


    She met his gaze.


    Neither of them needed to speak. They understood.


    Zosima smirked. ¡°Well, if we die, at least we don¡¯t have to listen to him talk anymore.¡±


    Eloken chuckled. ¡°You can always find a a silver lining.¡±


    They moved in unison.


    Zosima grabbed his hand, and together¡ªthey jumped.


    The last thing Eloken heard was Vaerin¡¯s voice, sharp and angry.


    Then the world vanished beneath them and the darkness swallowed them whole.


    The wind howled past Eloken¡¯s ears as he plummeted into the abyss.


    His body twisted violently midair, his stomach lurching as he fought for control¡ªas if there was anything to control in a fall like this. Zosima¡¯s grip on his hand was iron-tight, her nails digging into his skin. The rush of cold air burned against his face. He barely registered the sound of Vaerin shouting something above them, lost to the wind and the thunder of his own heartbeat.


    Then¡ªimpact.


    The world cracked apart.


    Pain unlike anything he had ever known surged through him as he slammed into a slope of jagged rock before tumbling the rest of the way down. The force of the landing wrenched his arm free from Zosima¡¯s grasp. Everything spun. Rock. Water. Darkness.


    He didn¡¯t even feel himself hit the bottom and for a for a moment, there was only silence as he drifted into unconsciousness.


    The pain awoke him.


    A searing, all-encompassing pain that rooted him to the cold, wet ground. His chest heaved, but breathing sent daggers through his ribs. He tried to move his fingers, to assess the damage, but even that sent tremors of agony through his limbs. His legs wouldn¡¯t move. His left arm was completely useless. His right¡­ barely responsive.


    He was broken.


    And he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Through the haze of pain, his blurred vision settled on a form lying just a few feet away. Zosima.


    She wasn¡¯t moving.


    Eloken tried to speak, but only a choked rasp escaped his lips. He forced himself to move, dragging his barely functioning arm against the ground, trying to inch toward her. Each breath came shallow, and his vision blurred at the edges. If he could just reach her¡­


    Then the world around him shifted.


    A presence.


    He wasn¡¯t alone.


    At first, he thought he was hallucinating. Shadows twisted at the edges of his vision, stretching unnaturally in the pale moonlight. Then they solidified, stepping into view like specters from a half-remembered dream.


    Four figures. Hooded. Featureless. Impossible.


    Eloken forced his head up, barely able to keep his consciousness together. ¡°What¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, barely audible. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The tallest of the figures stepped forward. Its voice was not one, but many¡ªlayered and ancient, like a chorus of whispers echoing through time.


    "Am I dead?" Eloken asked.


    ¡°You are not dead Kryon Thormwol. But you are close.¡±


    His breath caught in his throat. How do they know my name? My real name.


    The second figure knelt beside him, and for the first time, he saw their eyes¡ªmade of bluish mist, glowing, unnatural.


    ¡°You are awakening.¡± The figure said, voice coming from all directions.


    Eloken swallowed thickly, his mind struggling to grasp what was real and what wasn¡¯t. He felt like he was floating, trapped between consciousness and something else entirely. His pain was still there, but distant, muted by the sheer impossibility of the moment.


    ¡°Awakening?¡± he managed to whisper. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    The third figure extended a hand, and suddenly¡ªEloken saw.


    Not with his eyes, but with something deeper. A pulse of energy rippled through him, and in an instant, he felt it¡ª what later he would find out was Vit. For some reason everything was clear, as if that figure was leading him through the history of the magic source.


    It was like a river beneath the surface of reality, unseen, untouched, waiting


    ¡°This is the true power Eloken,¡± the fourth figure intoned. ¡°Lost to this world. Until now. And it¡¯s only one of many¡±


    Eloken gasped as something shifted inside him. The pain that had just a second ago been unbearable¡­ lessened. His fingers tingled. His breath came easier. The figures weren¡¯t touching him, but somehow they were guiding him¡ªhelping him tap into this source, letting it mend what was broken.


    His vision sharpened. He tried to move, and though his body still ached, he could move. But as soon as he regained some control, his mind snapped back to one thought.


    Zosima.


    He turned to her, his breath catching at the sight of her still form. At first, panic gripped him¡ªbut then, a flicker of hope. Her chest rose and fell, weakly, barely noticeable, but enough. She was alive.


    "Help her!" Eloken rasped, dragging himself toward her. His arms trembled, barely able to support his weight, but he pushed forward. "She¡¯s still breathing. Heal her like you did me."


    The tallest of the figures shook its head. "She cannot be saved."


    "Bullshit!" Eloken snapped, his voice raw. "You just brought me back from the brink. You can do the same for her!"


    "She does not have the gift, Eloken," another figure said, its voice eerily calm. "She does not carry the ancient connection to the Essence."


    "I don''t care about ancient connections!" Eloken spat, reaching for Zosima''s wrist. Her skin was cold, but there was still warmth underneath, a faint pulse struggling against the inevitable. "You can fix this. You will fix this."


    ¡°Eloken...¡±


    The whisper barely carried beyond the wind. Zosima''s fingers twitched, barely moving. Her lips parted, voice hoarse, breath shallow. ¡°Help me... please.¡± She reached for Eloken, he didn¡¯t notice.


    His focus was on the hooded figures, fury burning behind his eyes.


    "She will not survive the night," the first figure said.


    "Then do something!" Eloken barked. "If she can¡¯t tap into this magic, then use whatever you have! Please, I am begging you.¡± Eloken was desperate. ¡°Please, you owe, god fucking damnit somebody owes me for my fucked up destiny.¡±


    One of the figures stepped forward, lowering its hood slightly, revealing glowing, mist-like eyes. "We owe you nothing. But we offer you everything. Justice. Power. A future. If you leave now."


    Eloken clenched his jaw, hands curling into fists. "You think I need Power? Fuck power!¡± He said frustratingly.


    ¡°What about Justice?¡±


    ¡°Justice? For what?" Eloken was loosing his patience.


    "For your family," the third figure whispered.


    ¡°What about my family?¡±


    ¡°We know who killed your family, we know it was not the Kotars.¡± The tallest figure said.


    Frustration boiled inside Eloken, he was not sure what was going on anymore, why were those figures speaking about his family, he broke. "You think I don¡¯t already know who killed my family? I know it was my uncle. My own blood."


    "You know," the fourth figure said. "But knowing is not enough. Do you know how to claim justice? To take what was stolen from you and do it the right way? Without falling to the same corruption?"


    Eloken hesitated. A dangerous silence filled the air.


    ¡°Eloken¡± Zosima tried again, her fingers barely curling toward him. ¡°Help me.¡± But it was in vain, as if she was invisible to him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eloken asked.


    "We know the way," the tallest figure took the rains of the conversation again. "The law of Honorable Combat. The ancient rite that even kings cannot deny. A challenge issued by right of bloodline. A trial by battle that no court can overrule."


    Eloken stared at them. The words rang with truth. His uncle could suppress every rebellion, buy every judge, but he couldn¡¯t ignore an ancient laws, if they spoke truth, this was something he could use.


    "We will help you set the pieces in motion," the second figure said. "Guide you. Train you. Ensure your victory. And after you take back what was stolen, there is a greater war to fight. The world is on the edge of of something big, and you could be its salvation."


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this... Eloken please¡±


    Zosima¡¯s breath was coming in ragged gasps now. She struggled, barely able to lift her head, reaching for him with everything she had left. ¡°Please, don¡¯t listen to them, can¡¯t you see they are twisted, they are playing you.¡± She almost reached him.


    Eloken swallowed hard. He turned back to her, anguish flickering across his face.


    "I can''t leave her here." He said, but he didn''t notice her movements.


    "You must."


    "She¡¯s still alive!"


    "For now," the third figure said, almost pitying. "But if you stay, you die with her Marlik''s men will be here in less than a minute. And your family¡¯s murderer walk free. They never get the justice they deserve."


    Eloken clenched his fists. His heart thundered. He looked down at Zosima¡ªpale, unconscious. He could stay. He could fight. He could try.


    But he would fail. He knew that.


    His uncle would stay in power. Malrik¡¯s men would find him here. And if there was a slightest chance that these figures were right... if they really could set up something from the ancient laws that could challange his uncle for the crown, he needed to try that, that¡¯s what they were tying anyway, to get revenge, to right the wrongs, to avange his fater, his mother, his brother who should have been a grown man now, thousend times better than Eloken.


    He took a step back.


    Zosima¡¯s reached again. ¡°No...¡± She felt short.


    Another step.


    ¡°Please.¡± She lifted her head, but he didn''t see it.


    Her vision blurred. Her breath caught. She couldn¡¯t move anymore. He was withing her grasp and now he was gone.


    She watched as Eloken turned away. She saw was his silhouette vanishing into the darkness and then she drifted into unconsciousness.


    Next thing she heard were Malrik''s men, Captain Gaelin yelling to his soldiers to look for Eloken, before stepping over her broken body. ¡°This bitch is still alive,¡± He said with a twisted smile. ¡°There is a god after all.¡±